Equinox of Ashes

by Ferrum Requiem

Rating: mature
Tags: Dark, Human, Adventure
Length: 109565

When Equestria bleeds after a millenium of peace, who would she trust? The horrors of her past, or the terror of her present? What does Argyle think?

Argyle Orion finds himself trapped in a colourful world surrounded by pastel talking horses, after a monster disguised as a little girl kidnaps him with little to no explanation why.

He tries his best to adjust, but things keep getting stranger by the day. Animal attacks, ponies going missing and he happens to have the ability to use magic?

More so, what are these horrible dreams he keeps having? What are those weird voices he keeps hearing? He can't shake the feeling that his situation is part of something far more sinister. Now a war is about to break out? Why does any of this involve him?

(Mature content. Strong language, graphic violence and gore.

If you leave a dislike, please tell me why and I will fix it.

A huge thanks to hiromiyamoto27, Not Worthy, Heliostorm and Silent Tortoise for their help in this noble and ambitious crusade of works in literature.)

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2013-11-06 14:37:45 UTC

Prologue

                                      Equinox of Ashes, by Ferrum Requiem.

    Luna checked back, eyeing the empty ornate doors to the throne room. She sighed, satisfied that her Student had escaped safely.

   She turned to her next problem, her sister. Luna still could hardly believe Tia was planning something dark, even less that she was tainted in any way. She was the Sun, pure, kind and worth every pain.

   Even with all the horrible things that plagued the Kingdom, the Ponyville Collector, the animal attacks, the dark beasts that she encountered and how what Starswirl foretold may actually be unfolding, her Tia was the light that will save the land. She had to be.

   Celestia smiled at her.

   "Ah, hello, little sister. I have been expecting you."

   She eyed at the unconscious guards surrounding Luna. "I see now how soft the Palace guard have become. I thank you for showing me this."

   Luna stood straight up, staring at her sister. "Tia, is it true, what I hear? Have you planned to take over the Kingdom?"

   Celestia tilted her head. "How can I take what I already have?"

   "But, martial law? You must see reason, Sister!"

   Luna walked to the foot of the throne, furious at her sister's order. "We rule together, Sun and Moon as one. You cannot just decree of a whim!"

   "Oh, but never forget, I must do what is required."

   Celestia, resting on her throne, smirked at her dear little sister.

   "And yet the land flees towards my Sun and shuns your Moon, like always."

   She tilted her head. "How maddening it must be for you, to never know true love or respect?"

   Luna recoiled hardly able to believe her ears. "Tia, why are you doing this?"

   Celestia pouted. "Little sister, surely you know why by now? The scar on your nose tells it."

   Her scar, it was hardly noticeable, but present. One of the dark beasts gave it to her with a sharp blade at the old fort.

   "This is wrong. You must stop."

   Celestia laughed to herself almost under her breath. "I would not have my land burn. I expected you of all would agree this demands such measures."

   Luna swiped her hoof to the side. "Celestia, have you gone mad?!"

   Celestia grinned, her mouth suddenly filled with rows of sharp fangs. "I am the Sun, the light to the darkness, the answer to the night."

  "I am the night! I protect our subjects from the dark, not you!"

   Luna inhaled to catch herself. "Unite with me, as we always have. We can stop this together, right now!"

   Celestia's flowing mane burst into a flame of one colour. "I have no need of your night, little Sister. We have both seen what the corruption can do and the taint has long scared you."

   "Celestia-"

   "Celestia is not here."

   Her mane flared upwards and her eyes turned serpentine. "I have been Solar Flare for over one thousand years."

   Luna took a few steps back, attempting to reject what she was hearing. "No, tis a lie!"

   "Lying is a distasteful way to convince. I tell you the truth, Luna. Your sister could not bear the truth, nor what needed to be done."

   Solar Flare rolled her eyes. "She locked herself away for weeks, crying her eyes out like a foal."

   Luna remembered that day, the end of a bloody war, nearly a million dead, the land still aflame. Even then her Tia, her light in the dark, cried for her despite what she had become, a true monster. The last moment she saw her Tia flashed through her mind, like it was moments ago.

  She wanted so badly to say one thing, just one thing before she left. Thank you.

  Solar Flare laughed. "The great and pure Celestia even went mad and lost her will to live. I had to step in, or the land would have fallen with her."

   Luna would not suffer such a day again. She stomped her fore hoof down. "The land is falling now! Help me and we can stop it!"

   "You cannot help anypony, as you are beyond help yourself."

   "What?"

   Solar Flare sighed. "The main reason behind Celestia's madness? Simple, she lost the one thing she truly cared for, her one and only sister, forever."

   "That is outrageous! I yet stand before you!"

    "Yes, that is precisely the problem."

   She tilted her head. "What happened to you is permanent. You will forever bear the corruption of Nightmare Moon and will always remain a grave threat."

   "Then why release me from imprisonment? Why rescue me if I am such a threat?"

   "Rescue?"

   Solar Flare just blinked at Luna, then laughed. "My dear little sister, I did not rescue you. I merely needed a question answered."

   "Question? What question?"

   "Oh, very well, I will explain."

   The Empress cleared her throat. "Celestia knew about the corruption, even before you turned into Nightmare Moon. Sombra, the Changelings, were all descendants of that corruption from a long forgotten time, long before us, Sister."

   "But-"

   "Do not interrupt me. After your imprisonment and Celestia's madness, I spent the last thousand years planning for the corruption's inevitable return. I needed to know more of what I was dealing with, so, I made up a little legend."

   Luna gaped.

   Solar Flare snickered. "The Mare on the Moon, a foal's tale really, but it did the trick. I learned much about the effects of the corruption and how to avoid it thanks to you, Sister."

"Oh, Tia, you have been clever."

   Luna shook her head. "Do you not see that you have been yourself corrupted? Therefore, we are both doomed!"

   "Ah, but the Sun casts no shadow. It is pure, incorruptible."

   She smiled. "As my Sun sheds its light upon the dark, so must it bear its light to your corrupted Moon."

   "No...." Luna grimaced in heart break. It was happening all over again.

   Luna wondered how it all came to this. It has only been one year after her return to her beloved Equestria. She made new friends and despite how she thought it impossible her subjects even started loving her again.

   She even found a best friend in her Student, Argyle, a legendary and rather odd creature, a Human. Now, an all to familiar shadow is being cast and her world was about to end again, for a second time.

   "Oh, do not fret little one. You have always been a simple means to an end. Your presence has not brought harm nor ruin to my Empire."

"Sister...please, don't give in."

   Solar Flare laughed. "Perhaps one time she could have heard you. Sadly, her shattered mind has long since lost any part of what it once was. I am all that remains. Only I can hear your prayers and I am afraid I will not be answering them."

"Luna, we must escape. She is lost-"

"I love you, Tia! Fight it, do not let it control you!"

   Solar Flare shook her head. "Futile, foalish, sad, even if she could hear you, you really think she would listen? You were the one who killed her. Why would she hold nothing but contempt for every beat of your black heart?"

   Streams flowing down her cheeks, Luna's eyes flared, dark colored magic welled around her. "Release my sister now, Monster!"

   Solar Flare waved her fore hoof in the air. "Solar Guard, bring me the head of my heretic sister. Cut low, would you kindly? I may yet have use for her."

"Yes, Empress!"

   Ten guards in black armour with golden trimming poured from the outer edges of the throne room, surrounding Luna, hoof blades poised. Their eyes coloured a slight red with serpentine pupils, this shocked Luna. Celestia's personal guard had started changing like the Lunar guard had with Nightmare Moon.

   Some trotted around her in a circle while the others closed in.

   Luna was powerful, but Nightmare Moon was the warrior. Two Solar guards closed in and swiped. She dodged and cast a spell at one. The guard dodged it with unnatural speed.

"They are fast and strong. This will not be easy without killing them."

   "No, no killing!" Luna flashed out of the ambush and was set upon by three more out of nowhere.

   Surprised by the sudden attack, Luna barely dodged three fatal blows and sprinted away with three fresh cuts.

"Well they certainly do not mind killing you."

   Luna cast a fire spell sending a wall of flames just over her height across the room, separating half of the guard's numbers to opposite sides. She turned as three charged her, with two staying behind.

"Fighting these puppets is pointless. Strike at the heart, Luna!"

   Solar Flare sat relaxed on her throne, obviously enjoying the show.

   Luna gritted her teeth and flashed passed the three guards, then four more guards ambushed her when she emerged. Pushing past each one, she barely avoided fatal blow after blow, each attempt getting harder than the last. Nasty gashes and cuts bled all over her in the process.

   Luna jumped over the last two and took to the air, horn charging. "This is all your fault!"

   "Enough." Solar Flare's eyes flickered, the air around Luna exploded.

   Luna flew back tumbling end over end. She landed rolling and after hitting her head hard on the marble floor, she finally slid to a stop. Blue and black spots cluttered her vision. Her head hurt. She was suddenly tired, so tired.

   Luna's vision blurred while she rasped to herself, "At least Argyle is safe...."

   She blacked out to nefarious laughter and Nightmare Moon's pleading to get back up.

   Flashing, a fresh breeze chilled my face as I fell onto hard stone. I felt all the stiches in my left arm rip at once. I yelled in shocked anguish, as my arm started bleeding like a stuck pig again.

   My yells and grunts of pain echoed in the distance. Slowly pulling myself up right, I saw many caves dotting a huge white cliff face.

   "Rambling Rock Ridge?" I quickly chose one and limped towards it.

   Once inside, I settled down on the moist rock floor, clenching the deep gash in my left arm while gasping from the pain.

   "Damn it!"

   I grunted through gritting teeth, "You got this Argyle, come on, just like Luna taught you."

   I tried calming myself and my rapid breathing, then painfully put a hand on my arm and focused a healing spell.

   Voices and echoes stirred in my cloudy mind, then came the shame, pain, confusion, anger.

"We were totally played."

   I sighed.

"And I couldn't stop it, damn it!"

   I wiped my tears away. "Just, damn it."

   I closed my tired eyes, admonishing myself as my thoughts filled with worry about Luna and how she stood up to her sister. She even fought her guards to protect me.

She said she was right behind me.

   I ran what happened through my mind, again and again. I had no choice, but it still felt like I abandoned her.

   My left arm throbbed, legs ached, mouth dry as bone. My whole body was a bloody mess.

   I sank into the wall hoping for the spell to take effect. "This has really gotten out of hand."

   A whispering wind gust through the cave.

"You knew the truth."

   My senses jolted me awake. "What?"

"You were told. You knew, yet denied."

    "Who's there?!"

    I wondered if the cave was really talking or if I lost my mind. Fear, anger, pain, with the things that happened in that day alone, insanity would hardly be a surprise.

"You know your truth, but are afraid to give in."

   "Show yourself!" I swiped my eyes side to side. To no avail I tried seeing just what was talking.

"Truth breaks men, shatters nations, is the essence of madness."

   I had heard those whispers from somewhere before, but I drew blanks on where.

   "Who are you?"

   Faint laughter echoed close, almost as if it was right next to me, but nothing was there.

"Who are you?"

   It did not seem hostile whatever it was. It finally donned on me. I remembered the whispers. "I asked first, just like last time."

"Would you like to know?"

   "Know what?"

   The cave was silent. I sat there glowing hand over my bleeding arm, listening for — whatever it was — to say something.

   Its consistently vague nature was wearing on my nerves. "Look, you've been pestering me for weeks. What do you want?"

   The gust came again and with it a cold chill. My eyes widened. I knew that stabbing cold.

   A dark shadow cast over my left side out of nowhere. Before I could react, it put its ice cold hand over my eyes. I suddenly needed so desperately to sleep.

   As darkness took my vision and my senses, a whisper echoed in my ears. "Truth."

   Excited. I rarely ever got to stay home alone. My parents were pretty protective at times. They even had a hard time leaving for the store without my little sister and me. That day I had house all to myself, not only for the first time ever, but for a full week. Excited.

   Sometimes, I played my favorite board game Risk. Since I did not have many friends, I played against myself.

   I found it strangely comforting, like I was always finding new ways to best myself. Every turn was a new experience, a new challenge.

   Even as a kid I considered it fun. Consequently, my family always teased me saying it was weird, a strange way to pass the time. It never bothered me. I took the words weird, or strange, as complements.

   After subjugating continents and the resulting world domination, I heard something strange upstairs. I payed little attention to the noise after I grabbed my white IPod and scrolled through songs, then I decided to clean up the board game and make myself something to eat.

   My IPod was pretty much a musical library, years worth of song collecting.

   After putting away the board game and after finishing my Chop Suey, I went to the kitchen and was going to make some stir fry, when I heard quick little thumps above then a soft chuckle of a child.

   The thumps sounded like my little sister playing around in her room, when you heard her little feet battering on the floor.

   I thought about grabbing a knife and investigating, yet, I desided against the knife.

No, if I need a deadly weapon, I'll just get my pistol.

   I made my way up the stairs. The noises sounding on and off, but grew louder with each step up.

   At the last step up, I faced the upstairs hallway. The noise stopped. I investigated every room, but found nothing amiss.

   I frowned. "Just what the hell is-"

"This way."

   Feeling cold breath patter on my neck, I spun around thinking my sister had stayed behind to prank me, but I only faced an empty hallway.

   I had watched ghost hunters before and always thought they were scam artists, but that sent a soul freezing chill down my spine.

"Over here."

   I turned left. It was coming from the stairs. "Sis? Did you stay behind again you little ninja you?"

   I smiled walking after it and turned the corner to face the stairwell, expecting my little sister.

    I saw instead a strange girl standing on the very top stair facing me.

   She was covered from head to toe in blots of dirty black and red stains. Her torn dirty dress was covered in a dull crimson and filth black in splotches. Her hair's natural dark colour was staind a blood red and the ends were matted in dirt and a reddish paste.

   "Hello, um, Miss?"

   She remained still and silent as the dead.

   "Are you hurt? Do you need help?" Still, she gave no answer.

   I took a step forward, curiosity fueling my drive.

   She remained still and ever silent. I had to at least know her name. "What's your name?"

   I had finished my second step towards her and knelt down to her level.

   She tilted her head.

   "That is not important."

   Something about that little girl's voice was odd. "I expected you to be far more...imposing."

   She raised her head exposing those unnatural eyes. The pupils were the normal black, yet the irises glowed a crimson red.

   Those eyes surprised me. "Your eyes, how-"

   "Yes, yes, they glow, I am aware. Now you're coming with me. I am to take you home." She lifted her dirty little hand palm up at me.

   I eyed it with my eye brow up. Smiling, I was humored by the cheeky little one before me.

   "Listen, your parents must be very worried about you."

   I got up. "Tell me your name and I'll call them."

   The girl sighed. "This world's misery has put me in a very good mood. Please do not spoil it for me."

   That sounded strange coming from a little girl. "World's misery?"

   Thinking perhaps calling the police a better choice, I turned and walked to get my cell phone charging in my room. Once I turned the corner, the little girl stood just by my door with a not so happy look.

   "How-how did?" I pointed back to where she stood confused and a little freaked.

   "See here, I asked nicely. I have to return with you alive. However, no physical condition was preferred."

   I realized that was no normal girl, if it was really a girl at all.

   The girl smiled and raised her hand again. "Run again and I will break both your legs and arms. Like I said, I am in a good mood. Wither you are complying or screaming, I will enjoy every moment."

   "Alright, I just need to get something. Hold on." I grabbed the door knob then slowly entered my room, while shutting and slowly locking it behind me.

   I heard a knock on the door. "Truly? You think wood and cast brass can stop me?"

    "Where's my Tokarev and phone?"

   I searched for what I thought were going to be my two saving graces.

   "There's my pistol."

   I darted over to my bed's left side to grab it.

   "Now, where's-"

   I froze when I smelled something smoky. Smoke started bellowing through the top and side gaps in my door.

   "Smoke, but that's not right."

   I started coughing.

   "Holy hell, fire!"

   It was suddenly harder to breathe. "But, how? She's just a girl."

   Force with a wave of blistering heat swirling behind it blew open my door. The typhoon of flames began consuming my outer bed room, while the girl crept along towards me at a sloths pace.

"Still think I am but a girl?"

    I Gasped at the sight and ran for my room window.

"Hopefulness is it? Good, that is a useful talent." She grinned viciously.

   I desperately tried to unlock the window's latch.

"Why must you hold to such trifles? You cannot escape. I suppose it a mortal thing. Then that insinuates the ponies will trifle as well."

   She shrugged her arms.

"I digress, it is all in vain anyway."

   She flicked her wrist and the inferno raised in response, consuming nearly my whole room.

   It flooded around her and myself blocking the window and my hopes for escape. "For all will ash and sunder!"

   My heart was pounding in my throat, instincts taking over. I was not ready to face death head on.

   "Stay back!"

   I leveled my pistol at her. "I will shoot!"

   It looked at me unimpressed. "Argyle, I am disappointed in you."

   How she knew my name was the last shove. The situation was officially FUBAR.

  With the inferno raging in from all angles, she surged forward at me with a blank expression. "Argyle Orion, It is time to welcome you back home."

   As I pulled on the trigger while screaming, the world stopped like god hit the pause button.

   Before the girl and the inferno heartbeats away could consume me, the world went dark. I sank into it knowingly, yet forgeting time. I felt like a viscus liquid stretching through a sieve. I was flying without moving, yet I covered more distance it seemed then logicly, or humanly, possible.

   I saw a light drawing me in, it was so warm and so...beautiful.

Stange land

   Darkness crept around me, cold enveloping from all sides. I couldn't feel anything, taste, struggle, or move at all, only hear.

   "I say we strip all his flesh and solve all his wounds!"

   Something groaned in annoyance. "Mischief dear, you always say that, for everything."

"Crunch the bones." Something loomed over me, something huge.

   I heard a slap, like someone had hit away a hand.

   "The same goes to you, Vigor. All you want is to hear crunching noises."

"Ribcage shattering...."

  "But, Vanity, I need a well cooked face! How else can you make face pancakes, huh? You need faces for that!"

  Something powerful yet really monotone commanded, "Enough, all. Now, you did well in bringing him undamaged, Cherub."

   "Unequivocally."

   "So, Dirgey dear, what now?"

   "Phase one begins. Cherub, keep an eye on our...Catalyst. Ensure his success."

   "Indubitably."

   "What do we do, huh? Richter can smell the maple syrup!"

"Skulls caving?"

   "Feed and wait."

"What wait?! Hate, hate, I hate waiting! Nigel hates it too!"

   "Ah, come on my little Mischief dear. You have me to keep you company."

   I heard a gagging noise, like someone was vomiting.

   A disgusted grunt echoed. "Fine, be that way."

   "Cherub, let our guest go to his work."

   "Done."

   A rush of cold wind hit me. I felt again like I was falling and stretching, blacking out once more.

   I was laying down somewhere with a splitting headache. A spicy aroma hit my nose, vanilla and lavender. I was about to get up, until I heard some muffled noises. I focused on them, their clarity began cutting through my foggy mind.

   "Yeah well that's all fine'n dandy, Sugarcube, but we don't know what it is, or if we want it trott'n around."

   "Oh my, I hope the fall didn't hurt him."

   "Who cares if it's hurt? Just look at it! It's obviously from freakville."

   "Now, now, Dashie, there's no need to be rude. I for one find him interesting. Why, just look at that outfit, obviously high class."

   "Yeah, I think he's cool too! Why, I bet he loves to party!"

   I heard a frantic gasping noise. "We should totally have a G.Y.N.D.P if he wakes up!"

   "A what?"

   "A Glad You're Not Dead Party, Silly!"

   "You're so random, Pinkie."

   "But, what ever in the world is it?"

   "Ah don't know. Fluttershy?"

   "Sorry Girls, but I've never seen anything like him before."

   "How the hay do you know it's a him?"

   "I...I can just tell these things...."

   "Alright girls, let's calm down. Since we could not come up with a conclusive decision, I took the liberty of making a list of things we can do."

   "Not another one of your lists, Twilight."

   I heard something hit the floor, like someone stomped a foot down.

   "This is not a time to be slowly checking things off. This is a time for action!"

   Unless provoked, I was a pretty shy guy. I always hated the idea of sticking out in a crowd. With no idea where I was or who those people were, I remained unconscious until something came up.

   "Rainbow Dash, this is a perfect time for a little organization."

   Twilight said calmly, "Especially since we don't know what he is, or if he's a threat to Ponyville. Thinking and planning are the best courses of action at this point."

Rainbow Dash and Twilight couldn't really be their names, right? How strange.

   Pinkie giggled. "Look guys, he's making funny faces!"

   My features had contorted with confusion at what I was hearing and pain from my head.

Damn, I blew my own cover.

   I was slightly irked at that.

   Applejack added, "Well, guess the critter's still kick'n after all."

   "Yay! It's time for a G.Y.N.D.P!"

   Pinkie cheered as her party cannon blasted confetti everywhere. "G.Y.N.D.P, that spells fun for everypony!"

   Then images flashed in my mind, the fires, the little girl, my home, I gasped then shot up opening my eyes.

   They widened in disbelief towards my surroundings. There, standing in shock, were six ponies of varying colours, two with wings and two with horns. All of them shared perplexed and frightened looks.

Two Pegasus and two unicorns? How vary strange.

   Rainbow Dash broke the graveyard silence. "Uh...."

"Hi there!"

   I jumped when an explosion of pink clouded my view.

   She pointed to herself. "My name's Pinkie Pie and this is Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. So who are you and what brings you to Ponyville?"

The horses are talking, speaking to me with words....I think I've lost my mind.

   The other colourful ponies walked closer all saying hello.

   My mind violently attempted to reject everything, making me want to scream. Face contorting with fear and confusion, I inhaled and let out what was building inside.

"Aaaaaahhhhh!"

   Pinkie and the other ponies screamed back.

   A door burst open over to my upper right. A small purple Dragon ran out of the doorway, freaking me out further.

   "Why's everybody yell-"

   He set his green eyes on me.

   "Oh, hey, you're awake."

   He waved at me. "Hi, name's Spi-"

   I screamed again. They all screamed back at me.

   Running out of breath, my chest heaved for air. Screaming did not help my situation at all.

   They all were just staring at me.

   Gaping at the scene before me, I eyed around panting and blabbering to myself incoherent gibberish. It was not possible. How could I be inside a pastel world with colourful talking horses and a purple Dragon? It was settled, I had lost it. I tried to calm down, thinking if the deed was done, just go with it.

   Pinkie looked at me quizzically tilting her head.

   "Okay, either he said he's lost his mind, or he loves to rhyme."

   Pinkie gasped.

  "No way! I soo love to rhyme too, especially with a kazoo!" She pulled out of nowhere a bag and started riffling through it.

How did she?

   I pointed at the spectacle, watching her with no clue where she got that bag from or how.

   Pinkie pulled out a kazoo and blew on it, then laughed.

   "Um, maybe he can't speak our language Pinkie." Twilight put a hoof to her mouth contemplating.

    "Yeah, or maybe yelling is his language." Spike crossed his arms.

    Pinkie giggled.

   "Imagine that, it'd be funny." She yelled at Spike and laughed.

    Smiling, Spike yelled back at Pinkie while laughing with her.

  Watching them made me relax a little. They spoke my language, so maybe it could've been worse.

   "Yes, well, just look at the poor thing. He's absolutely frightened to death."

   Rarity waved her fore hoof at me. "Fluttershy, you're good with....exotic animals. You see what you can do."

   My eyes settled on the yellow Pegasus. Seeing me, she sank into the floor while making an afraid sounding squee.

She's the one scared of me? Why?

   I tried to push the thought back. While sitting on the table, I looked around trying to take in my surroundings and hopefully get a clue where I was.

   Huge book shelves surrounded me filled completely with books. I saw a writing desk to my left, while the whole room smelled like vanilla mixed with lavender. It was spicy and calming.

   I eyed a rather small door with a window at my left. I saw no other doors, so it had to be the front door. I felt so absurd, so socially awkward while in the midst of it all.

   I remained seated, deep in thought. A wind shifted a little to my right. I turned to face its source and bobbing in the air was that yellow Pegasus, covering her face with her front hooves, obviously shy.

   She cleared her throat. "Uh...um...oh...h-hey there...little guy...um-"

   Rainbow Dash cut her off. "Ask him if he can understand us, Fluttershy."

   Fluttershy turned back still hiding under her hooves. "Excuse me, but c-can you understand me?"

Fluttershy huh? Aw, she's adorable.

   I could not help but crack a large smile.

   "Oh, thank goodness."  Fluttershy sighed and opened up a little.

   Twilight commented, "So, he can understand us."

   Applejack said, "Ask him where he's from, Fluttershy."

   "Ah...okay."

   Fluttershy turned her head back to me with her face open and her hooves gesturing at me. "Um, excuse me, If you don't mind me asking that is, where you are from?"

   I opened my mouth and tried to talk, but I could not find my voice.

Oh man, I must've hurt my throat when I screamed. This is getting worse by the minute.

   I just shook my head at her.

   Fluttershy looked back at the others shaking her head in disappointment.

   Then a thought hit me. If I was in a fire, then I could have been inside one of those coma dream worlds, hospitalized or something.

If I'm in a coma, then my unconscious must be challenging me to a battle of wits, via this distraction. Well, how does one outsmart himself? Do something that I would never, ever, do?

   I looked to the rather small front door and smiled.

I would never just run out of that door, like an idiot, for no real reason. Yep, never.

   I jumped off the table and bolted to the door. The others gasped at my sudden and erratic movement. Even with the small frame, I made it out the door while running like the wind blew, then I jumped into a bush to hide.

   The six ponies burst out the door looking in all directions, with the purple dragon running out seconds behind.

   "Well, horse feathers!"

   Applejack stomped her front hooves on the ground. "Well, ah got to hand it to that critter though. For a non pony, he sure moves fast."

   "Great, now what?" Spike shrugged.

   "Oh, where did he go?"

   Twilight frantically eyed around. "If the princess finds out about this-"

   "Nevermind that, Darling."

   Rarity interrupted. "If anypony else in ponyville sees him, why...it could be scandalous!"

   "Don't worry guys, he may be fast, but I'm willing to bet he can't dash!"

   Rainbow Dash Boasted. "I bet I'll catch him in 15 seconds flat."

   "Oh yeah, Rainbow Dash."

   Pinkie Pie began waving her hooves around, like she was trying to be spooky. "Who knows what kind of horrors Sparky will unleash on Ponyville, if we don't catch him!"

   "Yeah."

   Spike shuttered. "What if he eats somepony?"

   "That's right! He could be all like this!"

   Pinkie tip hooved over to the others, then suddenly appeared behind them, fore hooves poised like she was a predator. "Then burst out of nowhere and be all like, omnom nom nom nom!"

   Fluttershy shook her head. "Oh no, I don't think he would do any harm to anypony."

   "Wait...Sparky?" Twilight tilted her head.

   "Well yeah, since we don't have a name for him yet, I gave him one!" Pinkie grinned.

   The others just looked at her confused.

   Applejack asked, "Why Sparky?"

   " 'Cause he's fast silly. He was there and then he wasn't."

   Pinkie waved her hooves around again, then made gust like wind noises.

   "I mean, the way he wooshed out the front door and just vanished."

   Poofing out of view, she reappeared out of nowhere suddenly.

   "And he would have to be like a spark if he vanished that quickly, like if...."

   Pinkie looked around. "If he vanished into that bush over there!"

   I almost laughed.

Well, shit.

   I watched the gamboge pony with a blondish mane approach my bush, with a tattoo of red apples on her side. In fact, they all had a tattoo on their side, which seemed very strange.

   "Yeah, you're right Pinkie Pie. This bush would make a good hide'n place."

Not bad other me. Well played.

   I knew I was as good as found, until Rainbow Dash intervened.

   "Applejack, we dont have time to look in all the obvious places. Besides, that's a lame hiding spot."

   She pointed at my hiding spot, then snorted in laughter. "There's no way he's in there. It's the first place we'd look."

   "Yeah, isn't that what Applejack is doing?" Spike scratched his head.

   "That's exactly my point. Only an air head would hide in there."

   Applejack just looked at her, then back to the bush unconvinced.

   "Alright guys, over here."

   Twilight grabbed a stick then drew a doodle of the town in some soft dirt. "We search the town on ground here and here in teams, while Rainbow Dash searches from the sky.

   "What about me?" Spike looked excited.

   "You need to stay here."

   "Aww man." Spike pouted.

   Twilight frowned. "Sorry, Spike, but I need you here. Besides, you still have to finish the room, remember?"

   Spike nodded. "Yeah, yeah, I got it."

   "Alright girls, remember, we have to find...uh, Speedy was it?"

   Pinkie Pie giggled. "No silly, it's Sparky!"

   "Right, we have to find Sparky first, no pony else."

   Rainbow Dash whispered to the others. They all huddled together, whispering to each other. I wondered what my other self was planning.

   Rainbow dash shouted suddenly, "His name could be Bob for all we care!"

   Trotting away, she took to the air and hovered. "What his name is doesn't matter right now, finding him matters, right? Look, you girls stay here, since we all know I will find him first, then I will bring him back here."

  Applejack rolled her eyes.

   "Even if ya find him how the hay are ya gonna bring him back here all on your lonesome? It's gonna take all of us to corral that critter."

    She smirked. "And ah wouldn't be too sure of yourself yet, Dash."

   Rainbow Dash snorted.

   "Alright whatever, let's go! He could be halfway to Cloudsdale by now!" She took off.

   "Yeah! Let's find Sparky!" Pinkie hopped into town yelling sparky out loud.

   "Right girls, let's go!" Twilight trotted off.

   They all scattered while following Twilight's plan.

   Spike waved.

   "Good luck!" He walked back into the tree house, a tree that was literally a house.

I was inside that? Huh, interesting.

  I questioned if my unconscious was playing another trick on me. I took a deep breath in while thinking for a moment.

Would you spend more time looking than talking, or talking than looking?

   I laughed inwardly. "Well, regardless, seems like you did not anticipate the blue Pegasus siding with me, did you?"

    No good was coming from hiding there, so I got up and looked around, finally able to get my bearings.

   The town looked cheery and was pretty clean. A white tree house lied just down the street next to a road sign. I walked up to it. The wooden sign was covered with hieroglyph like symbols.

   Giving up on that, I saw a large road lead to the town center at my left. I progressed that way careful not to be seen.

   Sight seeing was out of the question. I needed to find a place to think the next stage of my plan.

If I don't know where I am, then my other self must not know either. So, traversing this town is kind of like hiding in plane sight.

   I smiled.

And since the blue Pegasus has sided with me, she should be leading his pastel lackeys away from me, further aiding in my plans.

   A large ocean of green flowed with the wind in the distance. An idea hit me.

   "A forest, lots of cover there, but he might expect that...."

   I figured it the best place to get my bearings, since my other self was obviously being very assuming. I went for the tree line.

   I did my best to expose myself as little as humanly possible by briefly taking side streets then creeping along alleyways, watching for any unusual movement. Taking one alleyway, Two ponies walked by. I quickly hid behind a dumpster.

   "What's up, Octavia?"

   "That's strange. I thought I saw something."

Damn.

   I gritted my teeth, staring at two silhouettes cast from the sun's light unto the brick wall in front of me.

   "Down there? I don't see anypony."

   "Never mind it, Vinyl, shadows of the mind perhaps."

   "If you say so, let's go then."

   Waiting for them to move on, I exhaled deeply when the silhouettes left.

Close shave.

   I resumed movement.

   Soon I reached a large clearing leading to the large tree line. Sprinting out in the open was my only option. After looking both ways and up to the sky, it seemed clear. Taking a breath, I stretched my legs, then bolted for the trees.

   I jumped head first into the thicket and bathed in the shadows. My eyes scanned the area and smiled.

Sloppy, other me, very sloppy.

   I froze for minute. It was all too easy.

Wait, what if I'm walking right into his hands.

   I hit a tree with the bottom of my fist, frustrated.

   The thought of my other self watching my attempts at sneaking and finding it hysterical made me uncomfortable.

Damn him.

   I deduced my other had put me in a Zugzwang. No move was good. Even Philidor himself would be sweating.

It's not over yet. I'll just fire sale. I simply wont hide at all and let him find me, thereby ending this game so we can play a new one.

   I decided to find a lake and wait for my other's thralls to find me. The talking pastel ponies or horses, whatever they where, would find me there. I made my way through the tree line and spotted a large body of water near a meadow.

   "There's a lake and it's a nice sized one to."

   I rubbed my hands together in excitement. "I finally get to meet my shadow, the other side of the board."

   Out of the tree line I went, then sat near the shore line of the lake.

   I rested my elbow on my knee and supported my chin on my fist. While waiting for his colourful minions to find me, I tried one more time at figuring all of it out, how it even happened in the first place.

"Hmm, let's see. That monster of a girl showed up, then charged me...I can't remember anything after that, not really anyway. It started with her, that much is certain."

I should be died, not be trapped inside Alice in Ponyland.

   I looked up at the breathe taking sky.

Maybe I did die in that fire and this is hell, forever trapped in a mind war with myself, maybe.

   "Well, Mark Twain was right, hell for the company."

   Breathing in a chest full of fresh air, I took in all the gorgeous wonders around me. "And the climate's great too."

   The game was distracting me from all the beautiful scenery.

   The air was sweet and clean. The lake was clear as glass and it's surface were smooth, yet, the slightest tug of the wind sent the water's surface waking and pulling, then ebbing and flowing back.

   The birds churped in a musical melody, like canaries. And the Sun there for reasons unknown made me feel great.

Perhaps, I'm on a drug drip? If so, I'm getting a prescription if I ever wake up.

   I laid down on my back with my eyes shut, while running my hands through the warm grass.

   The Sun's warm light healed and energized. It was unlike the Sun I was used to that only burned your skin and weighed you down. It brought on happiness, calm and no tension, feelings so intense I hardly thought them physically possible.

   It was wonderful, so decadently superb and so absolutly preposterous.

"I never knew the Human mind could realistically create such a paradise."

But paradise comes with a catch, always. Sadly, this one is a figment of my mind.

   I laid there, running my hand faster over the grass.

   I felt a sudden pain cut my left hand. I recoiled and looked at the wound. A small cut bled on my open palm. I touched it and rubbed the red liquid between my thumb and index finger.

   "Real blood and pain, in a dream? Impossible, but...then."

   My eyes widened when I realized the shocking truth. I held my head, as it tried desperately to find another explanation. "T-that means...."

"Hey there he is!"

   I turned and saw something dart down at me. The blue Pegasus landed just a few feet to my left.

   The other ponies soon followed behind her.

   "Ha! Told you guys I'd find him first." Rainbow Dash puffed her chest out triumphantly.

Real...it's all real...incredible.

   "We found you, Sparky!"

   Pinkie Pie giggled while bouncing around the place. "That was fun!"

Inconceivable!

   Fluttershy said sincerely, "Ooh, I hope we aren't disturbing him."

   Rarity inhaled the air. "Ah, what an absolutely gorgeous day! Look girls, the area he picked, simply gorgeous for a picnic some day. Did I not say high class, or did I?"

   "Yeah, ya did Rarity, three times."

   Applejack rolled her eyes, then pointed at me. "Alright, Sparky, it's time ya come on back to Twi's library with us. Can't have the pony folk see'n you an' all."

They named me after a dog? How demeaning and ironic.

   I took in a large breath, then got up. Trying to push away the still present pain in my throat, I waved my hand with a nervous smile. "Hi, name's Argyle Orion."

   Pinkie Pie gasped. "Sparky just spoke!"

  Applejack retorted very friendly. "Well it's about time ya told us your name, a big Ponyville howdy-do to ya."

   Twilight waved to me. "Welcome to Equestria."

   The lump in my throat did not want to give. I tried to shrug off my nervousness. "So, what now?"

   The ponies looked at me and then at one another.

   Rarity started looking around nervously. "Well, Darling, you no doubt have questions, but let's talk about this somewhere more...private?"

   Applejack nodded. "If the other folks saw ya, well, there'd be no end to trouble."

   I put my hand to my mouth in thought. "I can agree, not a prime outcome."

   Twilight gestured for us to follow. "Alright then, it's settled. Back to my place!"

   Pinkie jumped in the air. "Yeah! We have a G.Y.N.D.P to plan."

   "Huh?" I raised my eye brow at her.

   Rainbow Dash, while hovering over me, put a fore hoof on my shoulder. "Don't worry, she always like that."

   Pinkie again gasped like a fish out of water. "Ohmygosh! I almost forgot the welcome wagon!"

   I looked back to Rainbow. "Uh, huh."

   Applejack rolled her eyes. "We'll have plenty of time for party'n later Pinkie."

   Pinkie looked at Applejack while bouncing backwards. "Anytime's always a good time for a G.Y.N.D.P!"

   We ran hid to avoid the other ponies and ran some more, as I followed my strange company to their destination.

   Even with the distractions my family came to mind.

They will likely think I'm dead when they return home, since they'll find the house burned to ashes. I don't even know if it's physically possible to return home, but I got here somehow, so the math says maybe.

   I shook my head while hiding in a alleyway with the others, as other ponies walked by. There was nothing I could do about it, so I tried not worrying.

   Fluttershy gave the word it was safe to run. Twilight's tree house was about 40 yards away. We passed that same white home I saw, only that time I heard a dubstep beat pulsing from inside. I found that strange.

   Finally, we reached the tree house and Twilight opened the door, motioning for us to hurry inside.

   While inside the tree house, Twilight offered to make everyone dandelion tea. Dandelion root, red clovers, peppermint and chamomile were my favorite teas. I could hardly say no. As I thought about it, I did notice besides the peppermint they were flowers that seemed to grow in that strange land like weeds.

   While sipping greedily on what was perhaps the best cup of dandelion tea I had ever had, calm and peace of mind eased. Like I belonged there, or rather like I had been there before and was used to it. I could not shake the feeling that in my whole life I had just returned after a long trip.

Peculiar, how can one feel like he has returned to somewhere he has never been before?

  Too many questions and not enough answers. The tea was exquisite, the company seemed well, so I decided to leave the matter at that.

Questions

   Twilight set down a pillow on the floor for me. I sat, with my cup of tea at the halfway mark and watched each of my odd company cast puzzled looks at me, like I was a museum attraction.

   Twilight ended the awkward silence. "I have soo many questions to ask, where you're from, what your species is like."

   Applejack added, "We all do."

   Twilight agreed and her horn glowed purple. A sheet of parchment with a quill and ink levitated to her enveloped in a purple aura. It stopped then hovered in front of her.

   "Argyle, you said your name was?" The quill dipped in the ink well and started writing on its own.

   I slowly nodded my head, while unable to believe what I was seeing.

   "Ya alright, Argyle?" Applejack tilted her head.

   I pointed at Twilight. "Can all of you do that?"

   Twilight let the paper down and looked at me. "Do what?"

   "The thing where you make things change colour and float in thin air?"

   "Oh, you mean magic?" Twilight tilted her head.

   "Uh, magic?" I could hardly believe that as well.

   "Yes, Darling. Only Unicorns or Alicorns have magic." Rarity half smiled.

   Twilight added to what Rarity said. "Except non pony races, like Dragons for example."

   "Yeah, I don't have a horn."

   Rainbow Dash flew up and turned her back, pointing at her wings. "But who needs one when you've got these babies?!"

   "And Earth ponies are the strongest." Applejack flexed her fore hoof.

   Surprisingly, it tensed up with an impressive array of leg muscles. Her overall figure was very lean and toned.

   "And parties, Applejack, don't forget parties!" Pinkie laughed.

   "Right, parties." She just shook her head.

   "Uh, huh." I nodded my head slowly taking it all in, still rather perturbed by the whole magic thing.

   Twilight wrote on her paper, casting quick glances at me. "So, you don't have magic in your world?"

   "No, not really." I almost pouted.

Every "magician" on Earth is basically just a skilled conman.

   "We have a few races that thrive without magic here. What's the name of your race and how does it thrive?"

   "It's called Mankind. We use Science, Mathematics, Metaphysics and a lot of trial and error." I tried to give her the short version.

   "Oh, so you're like Griffiny?" Twilight raised her head up from her paper.

   I had no idea what she was talking about. "Griffiny? What's that?"

   "The Griffin's homeland, far across the Eastern sea. It's a land of steam and oil, a real wonder of technology I have read."

There are Griffins too? What's next, Manticores, or monsters made out of constellations?

   I laughed at the last one, thinking I made it up. "We were like that once. Now, we have far advanced."

   Twilight looked surprised. "You're more advanced than the Griffins? That's amazing!"

   She quickly scribbled more on her paper.

   I sipped my tea.

   "And what are your mating rituals like?"

   I choked on my tea. "Gyah, what?"

Did Twilight just ask me about how people...get it on?

   I burst out laughing.

   "Twilight! That is simply inappropriate."

   Rarity gaped at her. "I'm sorry, Argyle."

   Applejack groaned, taking her hat off and covering her face with it.

"Oh, my." Fluttershy turned beat red and dug down into her pillow.

   Rainbow Dash shook her head. "Geez, Twilight."

   Pinkie just leaned closer, eager to hear my answer.

   Twilight eyed around. "What? This is for science. He doesn't have to answer right now if it makes him uncomfortable."

   I waved a hand, still trying to catch my breath.

"It's alright, just...just give me a minute." That caught me completely off guard.

   I knew a thing or two about the birds and the bees, not from experience however.

   I figured Twilight already had her answer. "How do you go about it, Twilight?"

   She rubbed her head with her fore hoof. "Well, we need a colt and a mare."

   I nodded. "I'm the same."

   "Oh, interesting."

   She went back to writing. "And what is your diet?"

   I thought for moment. "Um, are you asking what do I eat, or Mankind?"

   "Either or both."

   I chose the short answer. "We're omnivores."

   "That's very interesting."

   Spike walked out of the kitchen. "Omnivore, what's that?"

   Twilight looked at Spike. "It means he eats both meat and plants."

   I eyed around, checking if the eats-meat unsettled the ponies.

   Rainbow added while doing backstrokes in the air. "Meat and plants? Kind of like us, huh?"

Like us? Wait, they eat meat? What?

   Rarity added, "Yes, hardly strange at all. I have eggs in the mornings with Sweetie Belle."

   Applejack nodded. "Don't forget the time we had chicken."

   Pinkie bounced in the air. "And don't forget that turkey once with my cranberrychunga sauce! That was yummy!"

Huh, a sentient race of horses that can eat meat. That's very interesting.

   "Well, I've had fish before, but he looks more like a plant eater, like us."

   Fluttershy pointed out. "He does not have claws or teeth for grabbing."

   "No, we have something even better."

   I tapped my head with my finger.

   "We only need this for hunting or farming. It's a good thing too, think how scary I would be with claws and gripping teeth with this huge head." I put my hands up like they were claws while jutting my jaw out like I had fangs, making me look absolutely ridiculous.

   Fluttershy giggled. "Oh, I see."

   Laughing, I watched Spike enter the same room he walked out of when I woke up.

Second time he's gone in there, hmmmm.

   I felt it was safe to try and sip my tea again. "How did you guys find me?"

   "I found you."

   Twilight answered, still writing.

   "I heard a loud thump from downstairs, so I came down to see what had happened, then I saw you unconscious on the floor here in the library."

   Her head popped back up. "How did you get there anyway?"

How should I tell them?

  I thought for a few seconds. "I'm still piecing it together myself."

   It's not like it was a lie, but it wasn't the whole truth either.

  "I have a question."

   Spike walked out of the same room he previously entered. "Just what are you anyway?"

  I figured it a safe assumption it was his room, with Occam's razor applied, since I observed him enter and exit that room non stop. Why else would he be in there so often?

  Watching Spike reminded me I was in a cryptozoological wonderland. Pegasus, Unicorns, Dragons, Griffins, possible constellation monstrosities, it was very fascinating.

   He looked at my hands then at his.

   "Some kind of land Dragon that lost all his scales?"

   He gasped, then took two steps back with a worried look. "It's not contagious is it?!"

  "Dragon without scales? That's new." I smiled.

   "Spike."

   Twilight addressed with a soft tone, "Don't be rude. Besides, he's not a dragon. He's from Mankind, a...um...what is a Mankind exactly?"

   "I'm a Human."

   "Mankind is Human? Interesting." She scribbled more on the paper.

   Spike sighed relieved, then sat down next to Twilight.

   I couldn't stop smiling at the him. He was awesome.

I wonder if most Dragons are like him.

   "Wait."

   Twilight popped her head up from her paper.

   "Human?"

   She looked down at Spike. "Spike, could you grab a book for me?"

   Spike got up. "Sure, what do you need?"

   She pointed her fore hoof at one of the book shelves. "Creeps and Oddities, volume eleven, under Legendary Creatures."

   "What's up, Twilight?" Rainbow hovered closer to her.

   Twilight watched as Spike pulled up a latter and started searching. "I just wanted to see something."

   "Okay, which author?"

   Spike held two books, one suede blue, one velvet red. "Marvin the Inquisitive, or Mistpeak the Nosy?"

   Twilight waved her hoof. "Pifff, Marvin of course. Mistpeak is far to vague."

   Spike dropped down and handed the suede blue book to Twilight.

   "Thanks, Spike."

   Twilight opened the book with her magic and flipped through the pages. Her eyes scanned each page.

   "No, no, no, definitely not."

   She planted her hoof on the open book. "Ah ha!"

   "What is it Twilight? A recipe for cherrychurries?"

   Pinkie looked over her shoulder. "I've always wanted one of those!"

   Twilight laughed. "No, Pinkie. It's a book on legendary creatures. I read this when I was a filly."

   "Aww, kid stuff?"

   Rainbow huffed. "Come on, don't you think we're a little old for that?"

   "Maybe it has Argyle in it?" Fluttershy walked to Twilight.

   Twilight nodded her head. "That's exactly it. I think I've read about Humans before in this book."

   I got closer while the others peered over Twilight.

   "Here it is, under bipedal."

   Twilight clapped her two hooves together. "Alright, the Human."

There is little known about this oddity, even less about its origins. Legends say it stands on two hind legs a full chest height over must ponies and it is either fairly or highly intelligent.

        Though there are no modern sightings of this creature, there are some legends and tribal lore that give a small picture.

        One legend from Dragon lore — depicting the end of the world — tells about an ancient savor named the Tearfire. The legend says that the Tearfire would stand with the stature of a Dragon, but would have scaleless skin. In the time of gravest need, he would descend upon the land, wielding command over all the forces of nature and trails of liquid fire would weep from his eyes. He would shroud and defend the world, saving it from an age old enemy.

        Some legend enthusiasts think this a description of a Human. Some skeptics would call this the origin of the Human legend. Others call it sightings of a scaleless land Dragon obviously suffering from a skin blight.

It is unclear wither or not the skeptics or enthusiasts hold the truth, just as it is unclear if a Human ever really walked on ancient Equestrian soil. Until a live or dead Human is ever found, this creature may sadly remain a legendary oddity.

   The irony of being the pony equivalent to sasquatch was quite overbearing and funny. All I could do was laugh and drink my cooling tea.

   Everyone looked at me when Twilight finished reading.

   Rarity gestured to me. "A one-of-a-kind species that happens to wear fine clothes? Positively marvelous!"

   Pinkie giggled. "Yep, that's Sparky alright."

   "Well, I'll be." Applejack shook her head.

   "That's pretty cool." Rainbow floated back to her hovering spot.

   "Wow, Twilight, you know what this means?" Spike looked up to her.

   "Yes, this is the scientific find of the century, a real Human!"

   Twilight clapped her fore hooves together while smiling. "Now, I have even more questions to ask!"

   "That just makes him extra special."

   Fluttershy walked over next to me and put her hoof gently on my arm. "Aren't you?"

   I just smiled, thinking how adorable she was. She reminded me of my little sister in a way.

   Applejack asked, "So, where's it ya come from then, Argyle?"

   I answered while sipping my luke warm tea, "Earth."

   "Tell us more about this, Earth." Twilight dipped her quill.

   "It can be very beautiful sometimes. It's the third planet away from our Sun, a lush garden world bustling with life."

   I watched my new acquaintances with envy. They seemed everything my people were not, happy. Wars, famine, corporate supremacy, the lack of any real love for anyone, I felt like a barbarian.

   "Ooh, ooh, can I ask one?!" Pinkie Pie cried out while bouncing up and down.

   I turned my head to my left, eyes moving up and down while she bounced. "Uh, yes?"

   "Do you have monsters there, like Manticores OR like Dragons?" Pinkie gestured to Spike and looked at me excited, with the others sort of followed her expression.

   I shook my head, seeing as my inward joke was actually true. Obviously they had Manticores as well.

   "Well, Dragons were a common sight a long time ago, but seeing one now is extremely rare. As for Manticores? No, we don't have anything like that on Earth. Those only live in legends."

   "Lush garden world, no monsters, highly advanced...alright, what's your culture like?"

   I knew that question was on its way. I shook my head.

A white lie and vague platitudes, or a short bitter sweet truth?

   "A dime a dozen." Bitter sweet never tasted so bitter.

   Twilight furrowed her eye brows. "Come again?"

   I sipped my tea, then straightened myself.

Have face the music sooner than later, I guess.

   There was so much to tell, so much bad. Earth is like an apple, it's perfect, until you bite it. I just hoped they didn't see me as a barbarian afterwards.

   "I mean to say, it may be a garden world, but Mankind's massed culture's nothing special. All we know is war and death. Most would out right disagree saying there're many beautiful things about Mankind, but that's a half truth. The full truth is bad people do what they're supposed to by nature, while the good ones? They'd rather smell the flowers than risk themselves for the future, all justified by stupid excuses too. Earth is nothing special."

   Rarity asked, "Surely somepony cares? Otherwise, you would not survive."

   I nodded my head.

   "Oh, most care, but for all the wrong reasons."

  Maybe I was being a bit bias to the bad parts. "To be fair, there are people who actually care and keep the world from falling apart, but there're so few and what little they can do is like reinforcing clay with iron. It only helps so much."

   Twilight held her for hoof out. "Wait, war? I read about that once. We had wars long ago. They were horrible. How bad are your wars?"

  War, a topic I knew too well. Half of being Human is to know war and its permanent place in Mankind. "World shattering. We already had two World Wars. Both combined hundreds of millions died in combat alone, all for money."

   "Dang." Applejack shook her head.

   "Why, that's ghastly!" Rarity put her hoof to her mouth, covering her shock.

   "That's horrible." Fluttershy gasped.

   Pinkie frowned. Until then, she pretty much was smiling the whole time.

   Rainbow Dash stopped hovering and sat down, distraught and silent.

   "Man...." Spike grimaced.

   "Hundreds of millions?!"

   Twilight gaped. "How did you not go extinct?"

   "Mankind's a stubborn thing. It perseveres."

   I often got scolded for my outlook on the world, even though it's the truth. The young should be seen, not heard, nevermind it's the child that buries the father, but never the skeletons.

   I sipped the last bit of cold tea. "Earth is nothing special."

   Rainbow Dash asked me, really into the discussion, "So, you don't want to go back?"

   I put my cup down and asked, "Is there even a way to go back?"

   "If there is a way, only the Princess would know." Twilight rolled up the paper with her magic and gave it to Spike.

   He grabbed it and breathed green fire. The paper burnt up and the ashes faded away. I raised an eye brow, thinking that an odd way of wasting paper.

   I saw a shape out of the rear port window in the library. As soon as I could train my eyes on it, it disappeared typically. It was getting dark out, so anything that was not in the moonlight, was nearly impossible to see clearly.

   Spike belted out a green flame and to my bewilderment a completely untouched sheet of rolled paper appeared out of it.

   I just shook my head.

   "See? I knew she would respond immediately."

   Twilight took the paper and read it, smiling, but her smile slowly soured to disappointment. "Oh, no."

   "Someth'n wrong, Twi?" Applejack walked towards her.

   "Celestia's personal Butler sent this." Twilight blinked a few times.

   Spike looked confused. "I don't remember her having a personal Butler."

   "Neither do I."

   Twilight shook her head. "It says, she's away on royal business and wont return for two full weeks."

   She let the paper fall and sighed.

   "Two weeks? Is that all?"

   Rainbow waved a fore hoof. "That's no big deal."

   Fluttershy added, "It is when Argyle needs to get back home."

   "Aww, he'll be fine. He can crash with us until then."

   Rainbow turned to Twilight. "Right?"

   Twilight put a hoof to her mouth, then shrugged. "Well, I don't see the harm."

   "Yay, Sparky gets to stay!"

   Pinkie jumped into the air with a cloud of confetti. "This is gonna be soo much fun!"

   "See, you're in good hooves." Rainbow smiled at me.

   I liked that blue Pegasus, a bit brash but her heart was pure gold.

   "It's get'n late."

   Applejack yawned. "Ah'd better get back home."

   "Yes, I think we are all quite tired from today's excitement." Rarity got up and stretched her back a little.

   "Don't forget, G.Y.N.D.P tomorrow!" Pinkie cheered then poofed out the front door.

   I shrugged.

The hell is a G.Y.N.D.P? A bank statement?

   Rainbow Dash hovered next to me.

   "It means Glad Your Not Dead Party. Yeah, Pinkie's a party animal. Well, see ya!" She flew out of the tree house.

   I scratched my head, then sighed.

A party? Yaay, fun.

   I never really liked parties. Hard drink and questionable company always killed it for me. I wondered if the ponies were the same. They seemed to be a lively bunch at least.

   "Don't worry, Argyle."

   Fluttershy put a fore hoof on my shoulder.

   "I'm sure there is a way to get you back home." She turned, then walked out the door.

   I still couldn't understand why I felt so at home. I hoped she was right though, since I was missing out on my first week to myself. Well, my first week alone on an ash pile now.

   I shook my head, recalling my special week and how ironic it was that something of that magnitude destroyed it, then an idea came.

Well, technically, I am by myself, so maybe I'm getting my wish?

   I shrugged, figuring my situation a strange twist to my week, so maybe it wasn't all that bad.

   Twilight waved her fore hoof while closing the door.

    "Goodnight guys!"

   She looked back to me, then sighed lightly to get her bearings back.

   "Alright, you will be staying here with me for now, so feel free to make yourself at home, but first, let me show you where you will be sleeping."

   She motioned for me to follow her. "The room's this way."

   I got up, then walked with her towards the door I saw Spike go in and out of.

Am I going to sleep with Spike is his room? Let's see if that razor held true.

   Entering through the door just near the stairs, I walked into a plain sized room. Someone turned a thick table into a impromptu bed. It seemed a little big for a baby Dragon.

   A smaller desk with an assortment of writing stuffs was near the bed. I eyed around , doubting my assumption. The room did not seem Spike's size. It was almost tailored to a bigger creature, like me.

   Twilight turned around, waving her foreleg to the whole room. "I had Spike clear this book storeage room. It's a little small I know, but it sure beats sleeping on the floor."

Eat your heart out Occam.

   I smiled. She already had a room ready for me. I was at a loss.

   "Thank you, twilight."

   I gestured to the pillow on the floor outside the door. "But, I would've been fine with the floor."

   Twilight cracked a smile then pointed her foreleg at the pillow.

   "Well I can't stop you from sleeping there if you want to, but you haven't slept on this floor."

   She knocked on the floor with her hoof.

   "It's harder than a brick and just as cold too."

   Twilight finished, pushing her offer. "No, you're my guest and I wouldn't have it any other way."

   I smiled in defeat. "If you insist, thank you."

   She waved her fore hoof. "Don't mention it."

   I followed Twilight out of the room, as she went for the stairs.

   "Now if you need anything, just call me, I'll be upstairs."

   "Sure thing. Well...." I robbed the back of my head.

   Twilight stopped, turning back to me with a curious look. "Yes?"

   "I saw Spike go in and out of that room, but that was like a few hours ago. Just when did Spike set that room up for me?"

   She waved her hoof. "Oh, I told him to set that room up a few hours after I found you laying here, for when you woke up. I knew the moment I saw you that letting anypony else see you would've been a bad idea, so I figured you would be safe here with me, at least, until Celestia could help us."

   "Wow, what a huge decision to make on such short notice. I don't know what to say...."

  A huge wave of respect for Twilight rushed through me. She had no obligation to help me, yet she insisted on it twice. I will never forget that.

   "Really, it's no problem, Argyle. Well, goodnight." Twilight quickly went up the stairs.

"Goodnight, Twilight."

   I walked towards my room door entering it.

   I stood in my room and sighed. "Oh, man."

   My stomach would not stop turning. I hated the feeling you get when you are lost with no way out. It felt like I was falling. Deep breaths only helped do much.

   I looked around, trying to distract myself. "My new room, huh?"

   It was pretty closed off from the rest of the library, tree house, thing. Only a small door separated it from the main room. It was far from being empty as well, having several shelves full of books. The hieroglyphs on the end labels were like a literary middle finger.

   Shrugging off that, I had a closer look at my desk table.

   "To bad I don't know how to use a quill."

   I opened the ink bottle and smelled its black contents. "And the ink smells like sour berries."

  "Cozy?"

   My senses jolted. I slowly turned around, then saw piercing crimson eyes.

   "Enjoying yourself?"

   The girl lightly laughed.

   "Like a worm inside a putrefying apple?" Her dirty figure just leaned on a book shelf nonchalantly.

   I sat down on my bed slowly.

   "Who do you work for?" I let my hands fall to my lap, complete concentration on her.

   The girl tilted her head. "Straight to proper questions? Good, a skill you will need. Still, it is too early. Ask something else. I will answer."

   She was toying with me. I did not like that. "Why are you ruining my life?"

   "Ruining?"

   She got off the book shelf.

   "Ruining is such a harsh word. I prefer reconstructing."

   Slowly she walked to the center of my room. "I brought you here by order, not by choice. For some reason unknown you are important."

   I was just a teen, not a protagonist. "You have the wrong guy."

   "Oh?"

   She stared at me puzzled. "Are you sure? No feelings of belonging?"

Of course she knew that.

   "What importance is that?"

   She smiled. "Unquestionable importance."

  "You still didn't answer my first question."

   "Oh, very well."

   She sighed.

   "A group you need concern yourself with." Her wrist flicked.

   Something grabbed my sides and lifted me up in the air. I panted in surprise as I floated to her, freezing in midair just inches away.

   She whispered, "Now you listen as I ask and answer. You want the why? There is a storm coming, so monstrous it will wipe the slate clean. All I know, is you having a part to play and how I am to ensure its fruition."

   The girl grinned, exposing her malformed teeth. They looked like sharpened human canines covered in a disgusting yellowish black film. Those teeth filled her whole top and bottom jaw. She also smelled of death and decay. If it were not for my strong stomach, I would've vomited immediately.

   She eyed around the room, as I struggled to get loose.

"Enjoy this while you can. It is ending, slowly." She let me go. I fell unto my backside, painfully.

   I glared back to where she stood. She was gone.

"Now you see truth."

   I thought I heard something, like a whisper at the edge of hearing, but the girl was gone and I remained alone.

   My room door opened. "Argyle? Is everything alright in here?"

   It was Twilight.

   "Yes, everything's fine." I was very relived to see her. I rubbed the throbbing side I had landed on.

This sucks.

   "I didn't mean to bother you, but I heard some voices and then a loud bump."

   Twilight entered the room while looking around, but saw nothing strange. "So I just came to see if everything was alright."

   I waved my hand. "Oh yes, everything's fine, considering."

   She frowned a little. "Yeah...don't worry, when we see the Princess it'll turn out alright."

   "We can hope."

   I scratched the back of my head, thinking of a way to change the subject. "I was about to go to bed. Do you need help with anything before I do?"

   Even though I was in the last place I wanted to be, it still was no excuse for not being considerate.

   "Me? No, I was about to go to bed myself."

   Twilight looked around once more, then nodded satisfied. "Well, if you're alright then goodnight, again."

"Goodnight, Twilight." I slowly waved to her.

   She closed the door behind her.

   I had a very big day, so tired and could barely think.

   "I'm calling it a night."

   Walking to the nook, I rolled into the makeshift bed. "Not bad."

Just need to sleep and who knows? I might wake up in my bed with all this being just a bad dream.

    Closing my eyes, I drifted away with my hopes.

Windchill

   It was dark and the air smelled of smoke and flames dotted the white planes. The air's cold cut to the bone as it sapped at life's energies.

   A dark cloud hung over the frozen waste, threatening to devour any innocence that remained. One massive force of every race stood In defiance to it. The frosted planes shook as they marched away from the crystal mountains towards the final epic.

   Even the howling winds of the Cold Nurth could not keep the fires of hope from extinguishing.

   In the frozen distance, a dark cloud accumulated. Insect like creatures swarmed out of it. Most were small, while some were gargantuan. Their eyes glowed a crimson red and their mouths slobbered slime. The hellish horde loomed across the land in a wave of chitin gray.

   Both titans reached the first line of battle. War instruments and chants echoed across the frozen mountains.

   The swarms grunted and snarled, flailing their sharp mandibles at their impending pray. Hate poured out with the cries and shrills of each monster, mixed with the hunger to feed on the bitterness and pain of any who their claws could rend asunder.

   Once the alicorn forces gave the order, an ocean of countless warriors charged down the snow laden mountain side with one eardrum bursting cry, an embodiment of all the hope and love in that world made manifest, focused into the purist righteous fury.

   A soul sucking cry shrilled from the hordes ranks as they charged to ram the final nail in Equinity's coffin. A wave of gray rushed over the frigid plane and swarms blotted the darkening skies.

    Every pony from the multitude of the Four Kingdom's chanted the wars cries of their ancestral homelands. One war cry howled over the rest as the Titians converged.

"Fram, fram! Ragnarok venter! Var dod venter!"

   Both tides were seconds away from the bloody beginning.One last cry sounded again over the rest.

"Fram, fram! Med lyn gud vi ri! Til stor hall opp hoy!"

   The two armies clashed into one another Steel and chitin flailed and swung. Bodies fell like leaves, while green and crimson stained the land. The Titians shifted and melded into dancing waves of pandemonium.

   The frigid sky bled as waves of both alicorns and pegasus clashed against the numerous swarms above. Massive Firedrakes, Frostwyrms and elder Dragons dive-bombed into battle to Equinity's aid, scorching the ground and clearing the skies.

   The mighty wyrms and drakes swatted swarms aside and turned hordes to ash, but even with their power the countless swarms soon overwhelmed any who relied on strength alone.

   Corpses, pony, Dragon and insect creature alike, fell from the carnage above surrounded in raining crimson and green ice crystals.

   The fallen dead, dismembered and mutilated, froze solid within minutes. Their final expressions froze upon the faces of every warrior that fell, some filled with horrified agony, others seemingly calm, like they were sleeping.

   The Cold Nurth was soon a hellish graveyard in a matter of minutes.

   A middleaged unicorn with a light blue coat and a light purple and pink striped mane flashed into view on a hill top. "Wait, Alastar! The final Aegis is not yet ready! If you go now-"

   His pleas were cut off by a figure wearing an armoured twentieth century trench coat, standing near the hill side.

   The figure turned his head, his brown hair waving in the blaring winds, his brown eyes focusing through the sudden change of Sunlight as he looked at his old friend.

   "Our allotted time is gone Starswirl! Mael will consume everything if I don't use the spell now!"

   His irises tightened as his face soured with surprise. He pointed his palm in Starswirl's direction.

   Electric arcs shot down his arm and formed a ball of energy on his palm. "Starswirl, behind you!"

   An insect-like earth pony was charging at Starswirl.

   Starswirl charged his horn with violent energy.

   "Retched beast! Back to your Master!" A vicious bolt of thunder tore the creature into a cloud of greenish gore.

   Hordes poured out of clusters of black fog, charging towards the two mages screaming with hunger.

   A flash of blinding light arced across the frigid sky. The creatures flew apart into clouds of severed limbs and ash.

   A light green unicorn stood next to Starswirl. Her light dark purple and pink striped mane flowed with the frosty wind.

   "Clover, you are unharmed! Thank the Queen's sun." Starswirl ran to his side of the hill and took a defensive stance.

   "What and let you have all the fun?" Clover took her side of the hill top.

   "Clover, your timing is impeccable as always." Alastar flashported between both his friends sides, forming a triangle formation on the hill top.

   "What's the situation with the Aegis, Alastar? Is it ready yet?"

   Clover started to charge her horn. More creatures gathered to charge up the hill. A gray haze formed in the distant sky. "Buck, more beasts are coming and it wont take long for that swarm to join in."

  "The Aegis has yet to activate Clover." Alastar threw flurrys of fireballs and lightning bolts down his hill side. Each exploded with such heat and force the craters glassed over.

   "That's just great."

   She huffed disapprovingly. "This plan just gets better by the second."

   "Our forces cannot hold long against attacks from both the ground and the sky." Starswirl let a few bolts fly to keep the evil spawn down hill.

   "We're running out of time friends. Our window to hit Mael at his black heart is dwindling fast!"

   Clover cast a water spell. A massive wave knocked back the horde below, then she cast an electrical storm into the water, killing any swept in the wave. "We'd better hurry the hay up!"

   Starswirl cast a fire spell.

   "Just keep at them! They must end at some point." He snapped a tindril of fire like a wip at the horde below, slicing heads clean off and torsos apart spilling the half cooked insides.

   Alastar jumped then punched the ground sending a wave of earth downhill towards the creatures, crushing what could not dodge it into a green mutilated paste. He looked downhill then sighed heavily, as hundreds more broke from the dark fog.

   He shook his head. "It's no use! I have to cast it. We're out of time!"

   Starswirl shot a desperate look at Clover. "Clover, please, talk sense to him! The Aegis is likely to otherwise kill him!"

   His pleas were cut short by Clover's expression, one of sadness and regret. "I am sorry Starswirl, but even I can't see any other way."

   "But-"

   Alastar booted one of the creatures in the face, then cast a fireball. The beast's upper half burst into ashes. "Listen to me. I have to, or this world dies. Pray that I die instead, as Mael will die with me."

   Starswirl's eyes watered. "I have so little left as it stands.... I cannot choose losing another friend!"

   Alastar watched the hordes below clamber over each other, slipping and struggling to get up the muddy hillside. "We're mages, Starswirl. Hard choices are our lives. Even harder choices lay before you, Clover and Gala. Can you deside the path for this world after this madness ends?"

   Alastar gave his old friend a saddened glare. He was so tired of it all, watching all he loved suffer and wither away through his worn fingers. He got so used to it he forgot how to cry.

   His glued heart made him forget, but it was not the time for pain. Alastar knew what needed to be done, what needed fixing. He would gladly die to preserve what little that was left to love, his last three friends.

   Starswirl let his head hang down at the ground. His eyes were shut. "So, this is it? To save the world I must let my friend die?"

   Alastar smiled. "Don't worry, Star. A little dark cloud wont ruin my day. Besides, you have Clover the Clever to keep you out of trouble."

   Clover rolled her eyes. "Why you're all so insistent on calling me that is beyond me."

   The hordes below howled, nearly up the hill top and ready to storm towards them. Starswirl and Clover both charged their horns to respond, but Alastar stepped forward with his left hand blocking their line of sight.

    "Let me handle this friends." Alastar ran to the edge of the hill. The beasts howled and grunted when he stood over the hill. Their burning eyes glowed and set on him.

   His armoured coat unbuttoned itself and flew off of him. Two scrolls flew out of the inner side pockets. Grabbing the scrolls, he unlatched them while muttering some words.

   Runes burned on the paper, burning it into ash. The runes danced in the air and burned white hot. Each rune etched into the bare skin of his upper body, making steam flow of his bare skin in the wind's chill. The ground rumbled around him while static charged the air.

   The runes and his eyes glowed white hot as he bent forward, arcs sparked and snapped off and on his body. The monsters cleared the climb and howled at him.

   With a grunt he threw his arms out towards the dark horde, sending a hurricane of wind mixed with a maelstorm of lightening and thunder. The wave swept the horde into the air obliterating them into nothing.

   Alastar managed to clear the hill side and a path to the center of the darkening sky.

   Smiling, Alastar turned back for a final farewell. "This land's future now belongs to you my friends. Guide her well."

"I promise, Alastar the Librarian." Starswirl's voice trembled while he sobbed lightly.

   "We will take care of our end, just you be sure that monster pays, Alastar!" Clover shot him a serious look then nodded to him.

   So much was said in that nod. Everything Clover did not have the time to say to her old friend was put into but a simple gesture. Even her eyes glistened slightly through her angry expression.

   Alastar nodded back in turn. He eyed down to his left, his coat laying on the hill side. Holding his hand out, the coat levitated to him.

  "Oh yeah, here, Starswirl."

   He walked over to the blue mage, handing him his armoured coat. "Please, take care of Coat. He will need the company. They all will need someone to watch over them. Oh and tell Gala goodbye for me, wont you?"

   "Of course I will."

   Starswirl took the coat, then put it on his back. "I will keep everything safe."

   "We all will." Clover smiled.

   Alastar turned around. "Good luck my friends."

   Seconds thoughts filled his mind. He wanted so much to ask them to join him, but he would not lose anything more. The madness had to stop. His friends had to live.

   Only one more thing needed to be said.

   "I love you guys. I will...see you later." Getting choked up, he took off with great speed down the path to darkest part of the sky.

   He finally remembered how to cry.

   Both unicorns, rivers freezing on their cheeks, bowed their heads to an old friend. "Erebus speed, Librarian."

   Clashing and yelling echoed from the gruesome epic below, even though a mile away.

   Starswirl eyed behind him one last time. His old friend was gone. He knew he might never see him again and it tore at his wounded heart. His friend's old coat shifted on his back.

   "Head up high Mage! We haven't won this war yet!"

   Starswirl shook his head, clearing his foggy mind. "Yes, of course! We must return to the King and Queen's side! Let us go, Clover!"

   Someone shouted from down the hillside. "Hey guys!"

   Both unicorns eyed around to see who it was. A white unicorn with a dark blue mane, in detailed armour with a mud stained and bloodied light blue scarf on, stood down the hillside.

"Gala!"

   Clover shouted, "Where in Solstice have you been!?"

   Gala huffed then flashed out of view. She appeared in front of both her friends.

   "Well, fighting obviously, just look at my scarf, its all...soiled." She pointed at it with her hoof.

   Starswirl and Clover gaped a little at Gala.

   Starswirl asked, "But the hordes of hundreds-"

   "Oh, those Cretins?"

   Gala smiled while holding her head high with her hoof on her chest.

   "Such filth hardly stood little chance against a lady."

   She frowned and pointed at her scarf. "But, it was all sport until they ruined my blue scarfy."

   "Ugh, we don't have time for this."

   Clover turned around. "Come on, let's go."

   Gala asked looking around, "Wait, where is Alastar?"

   Clover answered. "Gone."

"What!? What do you mean gone?"

   Gala eyed at her two friends in sudden panic. "He...he's dead?"

   "He said goodbye, that he loved us."

   Starswirl rasped, "He is going to fight Mael."

"Then we must go to him!"

   Gala yelled in frustration, "He is our friend!"

    "Don't turn around!"

   Clover muttered, voice shaking, "Just keep walking."

"Clover!"

   Gala stomped her hoof down with an icy crunch of frozen mud. "How in Solstice could you be so cold!?"

   "This is something he must do on his own. We must respect his wishes."

   Starswirl stared out into space. "Some other time maybe...."

   The coat on his back quivered.

   "Don't be delusional. There will not be another time."

   Clover turned so the others could not see her cry. "He is gone and he's never coming back."

   Gala whimpered, waves of grief tearing at her. She fell to her armoured rump with an icy crunch.

   "But...I never got to say goodbye."

   She grimaced, bearing her teeth as tides of pain forced her eyes to water.

   "Or that I love him back."

   Gala let her head back and yelled in anger to the winds.

"Solstice why?! Do something!"

   Her head fell back down. "Anything...."

   Starswirl stood almost lost in the frost of the wind, staring down at the carnage below with glassy eyes.

   Alastar said once, There's an old saying on Earth. When life gives you lemons, it's time to find a new life.

   Starswirl whispered under his breath, "Then a new life we shall find."

   Life burned back into his eyes, he lifted his head high to Clover and Gala. "This land is ours to protect and guide now. We must insure its future, no matter what befalls after this victory."

   Seeing his new strength, the others walked to his side. They held their heads high as well, despite the thin trails of ice on their cheeks.

   Gala sniffled. "It is what he would have wanted."

   Clover smiled. "Bucking right it is."

   Starswirl yelled, "To the King and Queen!"

   They flashed into thin air, returning to the Four Kingdom's last stand in the war's final moments, and marking the beginning of the pre classical era.

   Alastar sprinted right towards the black eye. Mael was waiting for him and he would not keep him wanting. He reached his destination without fault or delay.

   Suddenly, swarms of gray spawned from both the ground as well as the sky. He knew one by one attacks would be useless against those kind of numbers.

   The horde of monsters charged him. He jumped into the air spinning in a cyclone, throwing his arms out while casting a whirlwind of ice spikes pelting the ground and clearing the sky, killing the horde of hundreds faster then it could respawn.

   Landing after the numbers thinned to about a hand full, three stragglers charged at him, mandibles ready to tear him apart like so many before him. He let one of the insect earth ponies impact against his left open palm, stopping it on a dime. Split seconds after, a massive bolt of thunder tore through its head and out its backside, decapitating the one behind it and eviscerating the other.

  Two swarmers bared down on him from the sky. How many were lost to those things alone? No more. Alastar channeled force inside his throat then let out a brutal sonic boom that popped their eye balls out of their sockets and caused their brains to hemorrhage. They fell from the sky like rocks. Their broken deformed bodies laying dead soon froze solid.

   "Not broken enough." Alastar would end it, the madness.

   The last one roared with anger, charging chitin mandibles flailing wildly. Alastar flashported, headlocking the beast while knocking it off its hooves and snapping its neck with one clean motion.

   The madness had to end. No more pain.

"Mael!"

   He shouted as loud as he could. "You dare think to test me with this garbage?!"

"Of course not, but it never fails to amuse."

   "Prepare yourself, Mael, God of nihility, I am your end!"

Oh?"

   Mael manifested himself in front of Alastar, his voice transitioning from booming to normal.

"Tell me, how? Mortality has failed, and without your Aegis being complete?"

   Mael crossed his arms. "You still have the gaudiness to claim you can end life?"

   Alastar's hands came together with a mighty clap. His right fist was being clasped by his left palm. A maelstrom of energy welled up from the ground around him.

   "What are you doing, Librarian?"

   Mael laughed lightly. "Surely you're not seriously thinking that will work on me."

   The runes blazed white on his skin. They arced then disappeared, causing lightening to dance and trail off his well toned body. His eyes burned with white flames and globs of plasma dripped like tears of fire, as he began to rite incantations of magic.

  Mael straightened, no longer smiling, but blankly glaring at Alastar. "You really are hoping that parlor trick will work on me! How dare you degrade yourself to such a mortal thing as hope!"

"Elements of balance make sane this disarray! Life eternal, renew this new death back to life!"

   The air around him hummed with white magic. Alastar grimaced, as his skin started to tear and bleed a little. He passed the point of no return.

   "And how dare you degrade me!? You cannot destroy life!" Bolts of black energy arced at Alastar, but the hurricane of white raw magic absorbed the attack.

"Arc and form, bend and break, shatter the dark then reform this world anew in light, Aegis of Balance!"

   Mael shook his head, saddened and torn with disappointment. "You have learned nothing."

   He massaged the bridge of his nose.

   "This was a waste of time."

   He waved his gray hand. "Come on then, let us be done with this."

   Alastar only needed to speak the final incantation to cast the spell.

   He gave the Mael a grinning stare. "Time to die."

   At first Mael frowned, face slowly darkening. He bared his teeth and shrieked with rage, losing control over his appearance. His mouth a maw of twisted black and yellow teeth which looked like sharped Human canines. The air around him distorted as the ground turned black and hideous creatures crawled from the blot.  A violent storm of dark energy swirled around him in a masking cloud disintegrating everything nearby but Alastar.

   Mael's voice boomed. The little red eyed creatures talked with him. "I see now I have been too soft on you. You know you cannot kill me, not any more than you can kill the hate in your own heart."

   "Yes, that's why you're coming with me, abomination!" Alastar inhaled and with one cry he let go of the immense amount of energy collected within, dooming himself into eternity.

"Avra cadavra!"

"Qui pro quo, let the lesson continue then!" Mael and the horde around him laughed manically.

   Alastar and Mael washed out with an explosion of white light. It burst forth in a sky high wave of positive energy that burned away the nihility.

"Wake up."

   The light darkened into a clear wave that covered the whole land.

"Wake up."

    When the light cleared, Alastar and Mael were gone.

   "Wake up, Argyle!"

   Twilight was shaking me hard, trying to wake me from my nightmare. "Wake up, wake up!"

   I shot up from bed wide eyed and panting. "What's going on?!"

   I eyed side to side, only seeing Twilight looking at me worried.

  She pointed at me with her fore hoof. "You were having a nightmare, a pretty bad one too from the way you were moaning and thrashing around."

   I sighed. "Oh good, just a dream."

   My head was pounding.

   Twilight shook her head.

   "It sounded like you were fighting in one of those wars I read about."

   She walked towards my room's door. "Well, it's a good thing dreams aren't real. Anyway, come on, get up. I am making breakfast!"

   I looked around, feeling my hands and pinching myself.

Nope, I'm still here. It's not a dream.

   I hit the bed with my palm.

Damn.

   I rose from bed and made up the covers, then walked out of my room to see what was up for the menu.

   I heard Twilight after entering the kitchen.

   "Spike, what is that in your ears?"

   Spike looked at her shocked. "What?! A Manticore's eating a Deer?! Where?!"

   He looked at the window behind Twilight.

   She face-hoofed. "No, Spike! What are those in your ears?!"

   Spike took the ear buds out. "Oh, you mean these? Dunno, but they sounds awesome! When I press on this white box here...see? It makes music through these bud things! Here Twilight, you try it out."

   My eyes widened at what spike was holding. "Hey that's my IPod!"

   It must have fallen out of my pocket. I was grateful I had something from back home with me. I wondered if there was anything else I might have misplaced, or forgotten.

   "What is this? It's nothing but noise and yelling."

   Twilight took out the ear buds. "Spike you should put that noisy thing back where you got it. It can't be healthy for your head."

   Spike looked disappointed. "Aww, man and I just found this thing too."

   I walked up to them and pointed at it. "That is an IPod. It's mine, but I don't mind if Spike listens to it."

   Spike looked up at Twilight with puppy dog eyes.

   Twilight sighed. "Fine, you can use it if Argyle says it's alright."

    Spike threw his arms up in excitement. "Alright! Thanks!"

   "You humans sure are strange." Twilight looked at me puzzled. "What do you get out of that noise anyway?"

   "Music is emotional. It has no true definition. I have other kinds of music in there, even ones you would like."

   "I doubt that." She waved a hoof in the air dismissing the thought.

   I extended my open palm to Spike. "Spike, may I see my IPod for a second?" .

   "Sure, Argyle."

   I chuckled when I saw what he was listening to. "Amon Amarth? No fear for the setting sun, too? You have good taste Spike."

   I found it strange that a Dragon with no Human cultural background could appreciate death metal.

   Spike looked surprised. "I do? I just pressed on it by accident."

   Looking in my library of music, I started flipping through classical songs.

Anyone who obviously reads as much as she does will love this.

   "Ah, here we go. This is called Air on a G string. It's by a very famous composer named Bach."

   Twilight put them in reluctantly at first, expecting more of that angry noise. She was in for a pleasant surprise.

   Her eyes slowly widened. "Argyle, this is amazing!"

   I smiled. "I'm glad you like it."

   She took them out halfway into the song. "Thanks, so what do you guys feel like for breakfast?"

   Thinking with my stomach I answered. "Egg's, bacon and do you have coffee?"

   Spike just looked at both Twilight and me.

   Twilight tilted her head. "Bacon, what's that?"

   I raised my eye brows. They were like Humans, omnivores. Yet she never heard of beacon?

   "It's sliced pork belly, cured with salt then smoked."

   Twilight shrugged. "Sorry, but I don't have that."

   "That's alright. It's not that healthy anyway."

   I smiled. "Chock full of grease."

   She scrunched her nose in disgust. "Sounds nasty."

   "Actually, there's nothing like it."

   I scratched my head, looking around. "Well, what's for the menu then?"

   She rubbed her chin with her hoof then answered. "Well, how does eggs, alfalfa sprouts, carrots and fruit spread on toast sound?"

   I had eaten worse. "I'll give it a try. Have any coffee?"

   She slowly nodded while thinking. "Um, I think so. Let me check."

   The alfalfa sprouts were surprisingly good, tender, juicey and earthy. I remember the food there, energizing. Perhaps the Sun had something to do with that? The plants most likely were absorbing the special energy off the Sun while growing, being super charged buy it. While the coffee? Digest high octane gas and live.

   Spike was eating a plate of quartz and gems. I could not help but blink at him eating solid stones. The new world I was in was breaking all the rules. I had to admit, I thought it was rather awesome.

   Twilight was reading some kind of book at the table. "What are you reading, Twilight?"

   She answered without taking her eyes off the book. "It's a tome on magical travel. I am doing research on the advanced flashport."

   That hit my attention. I thought I knew what it meant. "What's a flashport?"

   I wanted to see if I was right.

   "It's a type of teleportation. It allows the caster to go from one place to another close to instantly."

   I was right. I saw something like that in my dream. "Who's the book by?"

   Twilight looked away from the tome to look at me. "It's by Starswirl the Bearded, why? It's just a copy of the original."

   I waved my hands. "Oh, no reason."

   I knew that name. One of the ponies in that dream was named Starswirl. I had no clue how it was possible to dream about someone I never knew existed. I wondered if Starswirl was a common name.

And the weirdness thickens.

   I scratched the side of my head, thinking of whether I should ask or not. I desided to ask anyway.

   "So, how hard is a flashport? Could I do one?"

   Twilight put the tome down.

   "Well first you would have to be magically gifted."

   She shrugged. "But only Unicorns or Alicorns are magically gifted to my knowledge. Of course, that is excluding Dragons and other magical non pony species."

   Spike nodded. "That's right."

   She got up from the table then went for a book in the main hall.

   "But, I think I read in one of these that a test existed...ah, here it is!"

   Twilight brought over a small white book that said something in ponyglyph on its cover in blue.

   She pointed at it. "This book contains everything about the basics of magic. It tells you how to start using it and it just so happens to contain a spell that senses magical energies. In theory, I could use it and see if you have any magic in you."

   "Go for it." I just wanted to see what would happen. I had no idea it would actually work.

   I watched as her horn glowed making the pages turn.

   "Oh, which page was it again?"

   She bit her lower lip. "Ah, here it is! Alright, sit still and you might feel a slight tingle."

   I was not too happy by the sound of that.

   Her horn started to glow. A feeling of static rushed over my skin, making my hairs stand up.

   Twilight gasped in surprise. "I don't believe it. You have magic!"

   "What, really?"

   I too was hardly able to believe that possible. "How is that even possible?"

   "Well, I thought if you did it would have been a little amount, but not this much."

   I was unsure of what I should do, or say. "Uh, how much exactly?"

   Twilight looked shocked. "You have more than what most Unicorns start out with. Why, with some work, you'd be casting spells in a week."

I go from just a teen, to an aspiring mage? What?

   I shook my head, too much, too fast, but my choice was obvious. "So...what now?"

   Twilight put her hoof to her mouth in thought.

   "Well, we do have two weeks before the Princess returns to Canterlot."

   She smiled. "So, I could teach you some tricks."

   Though I had a straight face, I was very excited inside.

Who gets to be a wizard?!

   "When do we start?" I tried to keep a cool tone. I failed.

   Twilight had her hoof on her chin thinking.

   "How about today?"

   She looked over to Spike. "Spike, grab a paper and quill-"

   She frowned when she saw Spike listening to my IPod while lightly banging his head, completely unable to hear her.

"Spike!"

   "Now I'm going to show you the four basics of magic."

   Spike was taking notes as Twilight continued. "You already have the first one down, magical affinity. The other three are focus, visualization and concentration."

   "Doesn't focus mean the same thing as concentration?" I tilted my head.

   "By Definition, but not by practice. I hardly think you can concentrate something you can't focus."

   "That makes a lot of sense actually. Alright, what do I do?"

   Twilight's horn glowed, soon after, an apple enveloped in purple floated from the kitchen then landed gracefully on the table in front of me.

   "Here, try to levitate this apple off the table, like this."

   Horn glowing once more, the apple levitated up and held its place then was placed back down flawlessly. "Now you try."

   I shrugged. "Well...I just focus right?"

   Twilight nodded. "Visualize, then concentrate."

   "Go on, you can do it, Argyle."

   Spike smiled. "Just believe."

   "Alright." I half expected I would blow something up, since I had no idea what I was doing.

   Just going with it, I held my hand up, focusing on the apple. While visualizing it floating, I imagined my hand had a hold on it. A rush of static made my hairs stand as my hand began to glow.

   A euphoria washed over me as dormant energy inside awoke, releasing like a flood gate. The apple shot up from the table, hovered in the air for a heart beat, then exploded pelting Spike, Twilight and myself in apple matter.

   Spike cheered.

   "Hey, he did it!"

   He looked at himself and laughed.

   "Whoa, that was cool! But, I guess that means he needs some work though, huh Twi?" He started writing on the paper.

    I laughed lightly. It was pretty cool blowing up that apple I had to admit.

   Twilight, covered with the brunt of that explosion, had a hoof on her chin while staring at me with a look of serious thought.

   "He actually got the apple off the table...on his first try?"

   She blinked at space, then her eyes shrugged with confusion. "The only common thing about what just happened was the apple exploding, but getting the apple in the air on the first try? That's beyond rare."

  I found it strange as well, while picking apple off of myself. "Alright then...what now?"

  Twilight pointed at me. "Now, we have a lot of work to do."

Reunion

   We sat at the kitchen table. I drank some coffee and after three hours of reading and practicing with Twilight, the time soon turned around noon.

   Twilight's stomach growled and she giggled. "It's lunch time. Let's take a break."

   I stretched my back. "Alright, what's for lunch then?"

   She thought for a moment, then an idea hit. "Why don't we go to Sugarcube Corner and see what the Girls are up to?"

   "What about the other ponies here? We can't just take a stroll down the road without anyone seeing me."

    She smiled proudly.

   "We wont need to walk. While you were reading, I found what I was looking for in that tome on magical travel."

   Twilight walked to the middle of the library. "I have all the information I need to use the advanced flashport to get us into Sugarcube Corner."

   I raised an eye brow as her horn started to glow.

   "I should be back in a few minutes, since I will need to make sure the store is clear of other ponies."

   "Alrighty then, I'll get ready."

   And after a quick flash, she was gone.

   I walked into my room to get my shoes. Sitting on my bed while putting them on, Spike walked in with a very familiar metal object.

   "Hey, Argyle, what's this? I found it under the kitchen table -"

   My eyes shot a horrified look at what Spike was holding. "Spike, stop."

   I held my cool, even though my face betrayed any notion of it.

   "Wha- what's wrong?" Spike looked nervous as I pointed at what he was holding,

   "Don't move and don't freak out, but that's my Tokarev."

    He looked at the pistol in his two hands confused. "Tokarev? What's a Tokarev?"

   I got up with a shoe on one foot and a sock on the other. "It's a very dangerous weapon, so stay very still."

   Spikes eyes went wide as he asked me frantically, "Oh, no! What do I do?!"

   Slowly walking towards him, both my hands were gesturing at the floor.

   "Just slowly put it on the floor and keep your fingers out of the ring part."

   After doing just that, he walked away from it.

   I grabbed it slowly, then checked the safety, and sighed with relief.

Thank God the safety was on. That would've been one problem I definitely didn't need.

   Spike put his hands behind his back staring at the floor sheepishly. "Sorry Argyle, I had no idea. You're not mad at me are you?"

   I almost laughed at the young dragons preposterous question. No one was to blame, but the pistol was my responsibility.

   "No Spike, in fact I'm very thankful you found it for me. This could been a lot worse."

   Spike huffed.

   "You're telling me. Why do you need such a thing anyway?" He pointed at my pistol.

   "Remember when I said Human's use tools to solve problems?"

   Spike nodded.

   "This is one of them. It's just a tool, but it requires the utmost respect and skill to use correctly."

   "Wow, that heavy thing? Well, I'm glad I took it to you as soon as I saw it."

   "Definitely."

   I wondered how I could have made it up to him for the fright it gave him.

   I smiled after thinking of something. "Tell you what Spike. Why don't you let me clean up the library tonight?"

   Spike gaped in astonishment. "Really?! You would do that, Argyle?!"

   "Books go in alphabetical order, sweep, dust, then organize the quills and scroll papers, right?"

   He nodded his head. "Yes, that's it!"

   I smiled warmly. "You got it!"

   Spike jumped up cheerfully. "Alright! Thanks, Argyle, you're the best! And, Argyle?"

   I looked at him. "Hmmm?"

   "Could I borrow that IBox thing...again?"

   I laughed. "Sure, help yourself! Just be careful with it."

   He ran out of my room. "I will guard it with a Knight's honor!"

That Dragon just warms the heart.

"I'm sure you will."

   He was growing more fond of that thing every second. I did worry about the battery life with how much use she was getting. I wondered if magic had a solution. I sat down to finish putting on my shoes.

   My eyes shot open while I inhaled deeply. Looking around the cave I saw no one. I felt the chill and heard the whispers, but without the gust of wind.

"Time to wake up. Wake up and smell the ashes."

   I checked my arm. It was fully healed. I did not know how long I was out for, but the night time had not waxed to day yet.

   I eyed the cave again for the source of the whispers.

"Smell the ashes." The whispers were getting fainter.

   Not being able to find the source frustrated me to no end.

   "Who are you!?"

"Smell the ashes."

"Why torment me?!"

"Ashes."

   I heard hooves stepping on rock towards the entrance of the cave. I spun to face its direction, unsure of who my sudden guest was.

"Uh...Argyle, is that thou we hear?"

Hey, I know that voice.

   Running towards the entrance, I saw a dark pony figure limping in the moonlit distance.

   It froze staring me eye to eye, then smiled. "Ah, there you are."

   The figure collapsed with a groan unto the damp cave floor.

   I knew that voice anywhere, the shock sent my legs running on their own. "Luna?!"

   Rushing over to her, I knelt down smiling.

   "I said I was right...ugh...behind you." She grimaced back a smile.

   "I thought you got captured, or worse!"

   "No, we...ugh...bearly got away. They were fast, but we art faster thankfully."

   I looked at her coat, blood stained and deep cuts all over her body. Even her horn had a small knife cut on it. My heart was torn over her condition. Most of the wounds were fresh, which meant she had just escaped moments before.

  I hated myself for leaving her when I could have helped.

   "I abandoned you back there. This is all my fault."

   "Nonsense, Argyle. If you had not left, I would have been distracted. Your absence may have saved my life. Besides, your arm prevented you from fighting."

   "I don't remember telling you I was hurt."

   Luna grinned. "I have my ways."

   I used what strength I built up while resting to move her to a shady spot. Setting her down slowly, I cast a healing spell on her with both hands.

   "This is not much, but it'll stabilize the wounds and stop the bleeding."

   "Tis enough."

   Luna eyed around the cave. "Who were thou talking to? I am looking, but unable to see nor sense anypony else present."

   I shrugged. "It's nothing."

   She raised an eye brow at me. "Tell the truth."

   I shook my head. "Really, it's nothing, just some whispers out of nowhere."

   Luna tried to lift her head up, but I gently stopped her.

   "No don't, your wounds have not stopped bleeding."

   She used her left eye to look at me instead. "Thou hearest whispers? For when did it start?"

   I failed to see the importance of what could have been just lucid dreaming, but I did know that sinister cold well.

   "Hour, hour and half ago. Why?"

   Her eye closed. "Listen, Student. I must tell you something."

   I wondered what secrets she had in mind to tell. "I'm listening."

   Luna took a deep breath, then told me her story, how she had fallen into darkness mouths after a fateful night one-thousand years ago.

   I knew that story. I had read about it before, but Luna was telling me her side of it.

   She heard whispers that turned into thoughts. The thoughts turned into actions. The actions soon turned into violence. After the whispers took her over she became Nightmare Moon and formed the Lunar Republic to bring an eternal night. Her Legions raged a bloody civil war for over two years. Worse still, she was imprisoned inside herself, witnessing everything. Nightmare Moon and her forces lost the war at great cost and was imprisoned by her sister on the moon for one-thousand years.

   Luna  was besides herself with grief, sobing slightly as she continued.

   "They say I did it because I was jealous of my sister, that I hated those who favored the Sun like some spoiled brat! Twas a lie! I love her dearly and I love my subjects like they are my own children! But I cannot bear to look upon them now, not without seeing the faces of their ancestors. Perhaps, if I had  jumped off the cloud that night, their suffering could have been spared."

   Her ears twitched like she had heard someone speak. Luna suddenly shouted enraged.

"No thou cannot, Monster! I watched in agony as you burned my home for two years! Powerless I watched on, as thou slaughtered my subjects, my children! Once they felt safe under my moon, but you ruined that! Even my Tia hates me now because of you! You ruined everything!"

   She inhaled sharply, then yelled at the top of her lungs, "I hate you!"

   I remember this part well, how uncertain the future looked, how painful watching my best friend suffer that way felt and how her usually wavy ethereal mane lied straight and flat over the cave's cold floor. I felt like there was nothing I could do to ease her pain, but listen as she vented her anger for spending a millennium alone in the dark.

   She screamed over and over again those three words of torment. She had watched Nightmare rage war on her people, witnessed her subjects lost to fire and hate, forever.

   I remember thinking how horrible keeping such a thing bottled up for so long must have been. I could not imagine the pain.

   Luna panted like she had run a mile. "I...hate...you."

   Her voice lost its volume as she began to lose her breath. The yelling finally stopped, but her tears remained falling like raindrops on an overcast night.

   I had to do something, anything. Her wounds were stabilized, so I hugged her. One time I was shy to things of that nature, but that time it would not be my undoing. That time I had my new spine and I was there for a friend.

   Luna stopped crying when she felt my embrase, slightly surprised by it.

   I tightened lightly. "Luna, I promise. No matter what, it will be alright."

   Luna caught what I meant by no matter what. "Thank you, Argyle, but enough friends have died already."

   I wearily looked at her. "It's only going to get worse."

   Luna closed her eyes then whispered, "I know."

   We lied there like that for a few minutes. Her indigo coat was dirty and grungy. She was only so warm to the touch. Combat and blood loss had taken its toll. Even Alicorns it seemed had limits.

   "So, do you hear it now?" Turning her head slightly left she looked at me.

   I shook my head. "No, it stopped as soon as you came here."

   I wondered if it was just a coincidence, or something more.

   She let her gaze back to the cave wall. "Nightmare Moon behaved that way as well, whispering when I was alone only to stop when somepony came near. I suppose that is how they figured I grew jealous of my kingdom, as I would be in my worst of moods whilst alone. I never told anypony the real reason behind my mood when I was."

   "I'm glad you told me." I smiled.

   "This one night, Tia visited me in my room. I was so angry, so frustrated with Nightmare's whispering and taunting, that when Tia asked how my night was going, I yelled at her."

   Luna grimaced. "She asked what was wrong, but I just yelled again, telling her to...um...."

   "What?"

"To buck off."

   "Oh."

   "Tia got upset naturally, but when she yelled back, my magic shoved her out the door. I didn't do it on purpose. That was the last night I saw Tia, before Nightmare took over."

   That small healing spell would not last long, so I let her go, then walked left so I was right in front of her I sat down and leaned on the wall so I could cast a final healing spell.

   Luna looked at me. "Do you know how long it has been, since I was last hugged like that?"

   That took me aback a bit, forcing a silent stare, unknowing of how to safely respond to such a question.

   She closed her eyes forcing a tear to fall down her cheek. "Far too long."

   Grief stricken as tears came again, Luna's will to hold back failed. She sobbed heavily while I held her close again, grimacing. I was not used to that sort of thing. We both were hurting pretty bad.

"Tis all wrong, Argyle. It is not supposed to be like this. Why, why did Tia do that? What did I do wrong?"

   "You did nothing wrong."

   She sniffled into my shoulder. "Why does she hate me?"

   "Shhhh, I've got you. It's going to be alright." I robbed my hand over her neck to comfort her. I felt like my guts were getting torn out. It took every once of man I had to not break down with her.

   I supposed Luna felt she finally found someone who could understand what she went through. She did tell me once I was her only real friend since certain things happened, things moments before she finally revealed. I wondered if that was why she kept it from everyone. She must have been afraid them seeing her differently otherwise.

   I however only saw Luna, nothing else. "You know I would never think less of you, especially now." I smiled.

   She remained silent. I knew she heard me. Luna did not need to speak.

   After a few minutes, she got ahold of her emotions then let me go.

   "By the moon, I'm sorry about that, Argyle."

   Her ears bent down in embarrassment, as she put her hooves up in panic, afraid what happened would scare or push me away. "It just happened so fast I-"

   I held my hand up. "It's alright, don't apologize. Real friends are there for each other, that is, if they want to live and fight back."

   With that said, I then resumed what I was going to do before.

   I never actually got to use that healing spell mentioned by Luna when I became her Apprentice. I was going to heal her with it regardless. Her head lied down on my shoulder, dark ethereal mane wavy again but resting to one side. I began to cast the spell with both my hands cuping over her heart. Focusing, I barely cast it. I suddenly felt like I had run four miles without breaks.

   Luna's voice was raspy from mental exertion and fatigue.

"Argyle, did I not once say how long it was last since I had a best friend? Well...thou just fixed that."

   I was going to comment about her transition over archaic getting better, but within seconds she was sound asleep, breathing shallow and deep.

   A warm fuzzy feeling grew in my stomach, feelings I did not quite understand at the time.

So, this is what watching her people sleep soundly felt like to her.

   I never had anyone trust me that way before. It's something that can't be taught, or explained, only felt. There was no tension in Luna's body, even with the horrors that plagued Equestria just outside that cave, she yet slept like no harm could ever befall her while in my arms.

   I whispered very lightly, "Good night, Luna."

   I laid my head down on hers, then fell asleep.

   Twilight returned soon after the incident with Spike and my pistol.

   "Alright Argyle, ready to go?"

   After I hid my pistol somewhere no one would find it, I went right to get an early start on cleaning. When Twilight returned, I had finished sweeping the floor.

   "Yeah, let's go." I let the broom lay on the wall.

   She shrugged, while gesturing to the broom in my hand.

   "You were cleaning while I was gone?"

   "It's a long story. I'll tell you later."

   I walked to the middle of the main library room, then robbed my hands together.

   "Alright so what do I do?"

   Twilight turned slightly. "Just place your hand on my back and we'll be off!"

   "Wait for me!"

   Spike ran downstairs, then hopped on Twilight's back. "I'm not missing this one."

   I stood close with a hand on her back. Her coat was very soft, nothing like the horses back home.

   Her horn glowed again. "Alright, hang on now you two."

Something tells me this is a ba-

   The room paused for less then a heart beat as a bright light enveloped me. I felt that same sensation of being viscus liquid forced through a sieve. Two heart beats into it the feeling reversed and a light shot back into my eyes. I emerged very disoriented and dizzy.

   I fell to my knees gasping. While looking around with blurry vision, I heard what sounded like laughter. My vision started to get its focus back while I tried to regain my footing.

   Spike asked, while he jumped down from Twilight's back, "Wow, you okay, Argyle?"

   Twilight gasped, "Oh no, sorry Argyle! I should've told you that it can get rough on your first flashport."

   I was panting a little, "I'm good. My matter just displaced a little. Ugh- Humans can totally shrug that off."

Yeah right. I'm practically dry heaving.

   I got up to my feet, eyeing my surroundings. Twilight was still at my side, with Spike as well.

   "So, Sugarcube Corner?"

   Twilight nodded. "Yep, sure is."

   Dangling above the register counter was a cloth sign.

Happy G.Y.N.D.P!

                                     (Means Glad Your Not Dead Party!)

    Around me were tables set up with cakes, pastries, party punch, and other party goodies.

   Then a crowd of ponies burst out of their hiding spots with an explosion of confetti, followed by a loud cheer.

"Surprise!"

   I nearly jumped out of my skin.

I'm going to contract a serious case of dead from a heart attack at this rate.

   I was surrounded by strange ponies.

   I shrugged. "I thought letting the other ponies seeing me was a bad thing?"

   A light blue Unicorn with a half moderate blue and very light blue mane approached me. She also had an hour glass on her side.

   I asked Twilight while studying with her, more like she read to me and I followed, about the tattoo on her side. She called it a cutie mark. A mark that shows what their special talent was.

   I scratched my head while she walked up to me.

So does that mean she's really good at keeping time?

   The blue unicorn gestured to the crowd behind her. "This is Ponyville. We accept all kind creatures here, not just ponies."

   That town never ceased to surprise. "Wow, um, thanks?" It was all happing fast again.

   She smiled and nodded. "No problem."

   All the ponies cheered, "We're glad you're not dead, Sparky!"

   Spike and Twilight giggled at my forced smile.

Oh, how nice, she told them my name was Sparky.

   I heard what sounded like a carnival organ outside. I went with the others to check it out, then a heavily decorated purple wagon lumbered out of an alleyway, then settled right in front of Sugarcube Corner.

A wagon? Why?

   I pointed at the colourful wagon and asked, "Um, what's with the wagon?"

   Spike chuckled. "You in for it now, Argyle."

   "What do you-"

   My thoughts froze when Pinkie popped her head out from behind the left of the wagon, she was wearing a party cake for a hat. She hopped over to a large red button on its side, then pressed it.

   The thing opened up like a chest, exposing a very colourful array of flags swinging, horns trumping, candy cane coloured things pointing upwards while it played a song.

   Pinkie then started to dance a number on her two back hooves, then started singing.

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, I'm glad your not dead!

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, you're alive instead!

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, to that I say hooray!

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, to Ponyville this day!

   Pinkie made physics face-palm as she alternated between playing completely random assortments of instruments, while bouncing and still somehow dance on two hooves. Seeing all that was just incredible. I wondered why anything surprised me after the part about magic.

   After the song was over, the wagon started to vibrate like it was about to explode, strange as it seemed. I stared at it, not knowing what was going on. Something started to bubble from the corners of the built in oven. I realized whatever that stuff was I stood in its way.

   I bell like toned from the oven.

   Yelling I nose dived to the ground. "Hit the dirt!"

   An explosion of cake batter projected over where I was just standing, barely missing me. Moments later I looked up and saw Pinkie standing just a few feet away.

   "Whoops! Looks like I forgot the confetti this time...again!"

   She giggled.

   "But wow, you really are like as fast as a spark. The way the cannons went off and you were all like Hit the dirt!"

   She did a pretty good impersonation of me diving for cover. "Then you dived barely avoiding a batter bath!"

   Thinking that was more than a little close, I got up dusting myself off. Pinkie showed me the beautiful white cake she was holding.

   It had the words Welcome to Ponyville, Sparky! P.s Still glad you're not dead! iced onto its top surface in yellow.

   How she managed to write all that so perfectly on that small cake, forever daunted me.

   I was stunned by how awesome the cake was. "Wow that is a beautiful cake, Pinkie."

   "Thanks! Now come on, let's go inside and get this party started!"

   Everyone and myself went back into Sugarcube. While everyone was distracted by Pinkie's antics, eating at all the party goodies and just having a blast altogether, I sat at a table watching the whole thing unfold, eating a slice of my cake.

   I felt a hoof touch my shoulder. I looked over it and saw a pink mane.

   "Oh, hi Fluttershy. What's going on?"

   "Ah...I just came by to see, that's if you don't mind, if you're alright."

   I raised an eye brow at her. "Yeah, I'm alright, why wouldn't I be?"

   "Well...what I meant was, you're just sitting here all by yourself, while everypony else is having fun in your party. I just thought you might be upset over something. Like if you were home sick?"

   "I see, don't worry, I'm not upset. I just like to sit and watch. That's how I enjoy things, that way it's hard to miss a detail. And about home-"

   I paused, that homey feeling still would not gone away, in fact it was getting worse. I was starting to get homesick, yet I hated the thought of leaving. "I don't know, Fluttershy."

   "Ah I see, that's how I like to enjoy most things as well-"

   Fluttershy froze in mid sentence, as what I said finally sunk in. "Oh, my, why don't you? If you don't mind if I ask of course."

   I thought for minute while watching Pinkie do a hat trick with a cupcake, by trying to make it disappear. After the trick was over, however, the fresh smear of icing near the left corner of her mouth betrayed the illusion, but got a good laugh.

   "It's not that I don't want to go home, I really do want to, but I feel like I belong here. I know it sounds utterly ridiculous, trust me on that and for the life of me I cannot figure out why."

   I turned in my seat to face her. As she had her head slightly tilted to the side, her complete concentration was on me.

   I took in a breath and continued. "Even though I've only lived nineteen years, there's one piece of wisdom that I'll always follow, always trust your gut. Besides, I can't just abandon such a wonderful company of individuals."

   Fluttershy eyes widened. "Oh, my, what a beautiful thing to say. I never expected you would warm up to us so fast. I figured we'd seem strange or...weird, compared to what you must be used to."

   I smiled as her eyes started watering slightly. "Well then, it's lucky for you guys that I consider the words strange, or weird, complements."

    She smiled big in response.

    I turned back to the party, staring into space, lost in thought.

I'm torn between a promise and this feeling that I have to stay. What the hell do I do? I'm the main topping to this big zugzwang salad, but the worst fucking part is, I can't figure out why!

   My stupor broke when Pinkie yelled from across the room while bouncing and waving a hoof in the air. "Come on Argyle! It's time for partying silly, not sitting!"

   After she said that everyone else turned and stared at me in anticipation.

   Fluttershy reached her hoof out to me. "Ready to join us?"

   It could not be helped and I dared not ruin what little I had left.

   "Yeah."

   I smiled back while swallowing my thoughts. "Sure am."

   I walked with her to join the party, my new friends and perhaps a new home.

Fate's hand

   Thirteen days passed like nothing. The eight of us were going to see Celestia the following day. I learned a lot from Twilight and my new friends in that amount of time, about magic, how to read ponyglyph — properly known as Equestrian — etc.

   I could flashport and wield an array of passive and aggressive elemental spells. Twilight was a good teacher. I have always been a fast learner, but even then she was very surprised towards my progress from novice to adept. She told me she would discuss that with the Princess later as well.

   I used as much magic as I could to go exploring and running around with the others. It was great practice, although at times painful and embarrassing by setting things on fire, or bumping and knocking into things. I got the hang of it after the first week thankfully.

   I got to know most of the residents in Ponyville and made a little name for myself helping around town. Out of the occasional hand given, the Cutie Mark Crusaders got themselves into trouble. From what I heard that happened all the time. Getting themselves lost in Rambling Rock Ridge for trying to get their geological surveying cutie marks, whatever that was, rouge dragons found and started picking on them.

   The Group and myself searched high then low and intervened in time to stop one from dropping Scootaloo off a cliff face. Rainbow caught her just in time. The Dragon that dropped scootaloo got the snot beaten out of him by Rainbow Dash, while the other dragons tried ganging up on her, I was having non of that. After the fight was over, the dragons went back home covered in welts and lumps.

   We got the Crusaders home safe and unharmed. That was my first time meeting and getting to know the Crusaders. They were nice kinds, although they were disappointed their legendary creature hunter cutie marks didn't work out. I was still a bit fuzzy on the whole cutie mark thing, but I got the basics of it down.

   Soon, almost everyone knew me or at least heard of me.

   Like the girl had warned, weird things started to happen around town, strange animal attacks from the Everfree, even other ponies started to go missing. The eight of us journeyed into the Everfree to visit Zacora after things were getting out of hand, or hoof. I found it strange that a zebra was staying in a temperate climate. She spoke in rhymes, which was cool and interesting. Zacora also lived in a hut, which reminded me of Yoda on Degobah. She told us something dark was looming over the forest and it was stirring up the wildlife, making them go more feral than normal.

  After calling it a day, we returned to the library. Twilight tried to find some information on how to break dimensional fabrics, but even her great collection was missing the book on that. What she did find was largely intangible, as the little information she had was mostly wild theories and speculation.

   We finished our studies for the day, then Twilight, Spike and myself went to bed, even though it was still an hour or two before midnight.

   I was laying on my bed, reading The Transitions of Elements. After I finished the passige on how air can turn into lightening, I put the tome down, then blew out the candle on my bed stand.

   It was hard falling asleep. Although I was starting to like staying with Twilight, I was very homesick. I missed my family, my friends at my community college and most of all, I missed my little sister. That little rascal always brightened up my day.

   I promised myself I would watch over her, always be there to make sure she forever had that smile of hers on. Every moment I spent in Equestria, I broke that promise. With a sigh, I painfully forced myself to sleep. After what felt like all night, I finally nodded off.

   It was early in the morning. The sun's light crept through cracks in the blue curtains blocking the window to the left of the room. The room was normal in size. Someone was sleeping in a bed settled sideways against a wall..

   A redheaded man, dressed in a full Navy uniform, walked in. "Hay, Champ, get up!"  The man had a light Irish accent.

   The person sleeping rolled over to his left, obviously ignoring the man.

   "Come on, Skipper, up and at them, or you're gonna miss Navy history!"

   The man in uniform opened the curtains keeping the sun's light out.  He walked to the left bed side, then knelt down looking saddened.

   "Hey, Bud. I know you're not feelin' good right now and your movement isn't so great either, but don't you want to ride a Destroyer?"

   The person's head shot up from the covers. He looked like teen boy hardly be over nineteen. His brown hair stuck up on one side and his soft brown eyes squinted from the sun's stinging light. He had almost no accent, speaking crisply.

   "Huh? There's no way they'll let me board your ship, Liam. Besides, even if I said yes, you'd lose your spot as Lieutenant if anyone found me aboard."

   Liam gave the boy a wink. "Let your big brother worry 'bout the Navy brass, you just make sure you're ready for somethin' special."

   Liam's brow furrowed with worry for his little brother.

   "How do you feel, Champ? Do you need help liftin' yourself up?"

   The boy waved a hand. "No, I'm fine for now, thanks."

   After raising from bed, Liam helped him make the covers neat.

   "Need me to help with your clothes?"

   "No, I think I'm good today."

   Liam gave him a thumbs up. "See? There's the Skipper I know, tough as nails! Now, do you want the usual  for breakfast? Eggs, bacon and coffee?"

   The boy nodded yes, while walking to his closet. Inside were an assortment of clothing, shirts, pants, and a very interesting coat was hanging to his right. Reaching for it, he ran his hand inside its left pocket. Bringing out a piece of folded paper, the boy opened it. Finely hand written words were inked on its inner surface. The boy sniffled and read it to himself, like he always did.

May 5, 1939.

      Alastar, my grandson, I hope this letter finds you in good health.

      By the time you read this, I will have lead my last charge. Don't let the end of this old man's story ruin yours, for all is not yet lost my boy. Even while I lay in this cursed hospital bed, there is still one last card this old General can play.

      First Alastar, I leave to you all my prize things:

      My 1911 pistol.

      My old Gewehr 1888/05 rifle. Be sure to clean her that way I showed you.

      My trench greatcoat.

      My old pipe. Don't smoke it, please. It's a nasty habit, take an old man's word for it.

      My medals, with my dog tags.

      And my old pocket watch, this old war horse has been passed down our family since the civil war. Now, this piece of legacy is yours to carry boy.

      Second, I will also leave to you the secret behind them.

      Now, that is not just a 1911 or an old German rifle. That is not just a trench coat and those are not just trinkets or an old watch. They were all my friends. They kept me safe through that hell in Europe and now they will keep you safe my boy.

      Old Owen won't be here much longer and cannot watch over the best grandson he could ask for, despite how much he begged God for the ability to, but he works in "mysterious ways", whatever that means. This old man now leaves you these things, so they can protect you instead.

Third, be sure to live a long healthy life. It is part of my final grand strategy for you to become something truly great

Fourth, if all else fails, no matter what, Faugh a Ballagh and always trust your gut. Hell, I remember when all I had on San Juan hill was fire and gut feelings. Staying behind with the Immunes was one gut choice I made that changed my life forever.

And there was the battle of Tientsin in the Boxer Rebellion, I was just an Lt then, leading some of the Immunes I served with in Cuba in a small platoon of my own. The General I was working with fell that day. General Emerson H. Liscum was the meanest son of a bitch I ever fought with — pardon my French — besides my old friend Henry Johnson and wasn't as funny either.

We were marching to rescue some foreign national troops at the city of Tientsin from the Boxers. Our Color Sargent, John I think his name was, or was it Tim? Anyway, he fell after a volley hit our flank. Chinese sharpshooters had us penned down, men fell like leaves.

I remember Liscum grabbing the American colors from our late Sargent and holding it high with his .38 drawn on that hill top, standing fearlessly with accurate lead hissing over head. He held that flag all the way to the city wall yelling "Keep up the fire!" He got us out of that Quagmire. It was a real shame he didn't make it.

Oh and the march from Tianjin to Beijing, that was hotter than hell. We lost a lot of men just to the heat.

I remember scaling the walls at Peking and all the horrible things I saw men do there, especially the Russians and Germans. Just, trust me Son, always trust your gut, to hell with what anyone else says.

Finally, know that I love you more than you know. I really wish I could stay longer. Goodbye my boy, my Alastar.

Your Grandfather, Owen.

   Alastar's eyes glistened. "I'm sorry Grandpa, I have failed to uphold my end."

   Liam noticed Alastar's hesitation to grasp Owen's greatcoat. "I miss him too, Bud."

   He thought for a moment, then smiled.

   "Hey, why don't you bring his stuff on board with ya? The whole get up! Who knows? Maybe it'll rub off a sense of fashion on some of my crew mates, but just be sure to leave the rifle. That would be a little too stylish."

   He laughed lightly. "Wouldn't want 'em getting jealous now, eh?"

   Alastar smiled. "Yeah, I think he would've liked that."

   Liam walked out of the room, while Alastar got dressed.

   Alastar walked out when Liam called that breakfast was ready. Liam eyed the handsome full battle dress his Grandfather wore during the Great War, when he lead the Harlem Hellfighters to flame and glory.

   "Whoa, looking dapper Skipper!" Liam stood at attention giving Alastar a crisp salute.

   "Now you're ready to command the allied forces right into the heart of the Reich, Sir! But, it's the advice of your Lieutenant to never start a campaign without breakfast, especially before ya go crushing the Nazi war machine."

   He laughed.

   Alastar just rolled his eyes. "At ease Lieutenant. If you let out anymore hot air, we'll end up invading Berlin in a flying house."

   Liam cracked up. "That's brilliant, Skipper! The Krauts 'll never suspect that!"

   Alastar just looked at him. "They're Germans, not food, Liam."

   Liam smiled. "You are what ya eat little bro."

   Liam sat down at the table, with Alastar shaking his head.

   After eating, they walked outside towards the left of what looked like a beach house. Parked near the road was a military issue GPW.

   "I sure don't remember Philadelphia bein' this cold, it's only Autumn." Liam rubbed his arms.

   Getting into the Jeep, while Liam started the engine.

   "We're on our way to Norfolk Virginia with three other ships, but the Admiral had to make a quick pit stop here."

   Liam backed out of the drive way, then drove down the street towards the docks.

   Alastar tilted his head. "Why? Were you low on fuel, ammo...or alcohol?"

   Liam cracked up. "A sailor running out of hard drink?! Why, that's unheard of!"

   He shook his head. "No, no, nothing like that. Navy men are not allowed to drink when on duty anyway. If you're ever on a ship in combat and ya make just one wrong step, you'd be gone faster then a shot of whisky durin' RNR."

   They stopped in front of a red light.

   Liam mischievously winked at Alastar. "Now, the real reason is a surprise. Sorry, Champ, but you'll just have to wait and see."

   After about twenty minutes of driving, they arrived at the docks. Liam helped Alastar out of the Jeep, then waved an arm at the mob of sailors near one of the massive Destroyers.

   "Ahoy there! Our Skipper has arrived boys!"

   USS Eldridge was painted in bold white near the bow. Strange large cables hung from the ship's sides. They looked like huge black christmas tree light cables, just without the light bulbs.

   Making their way over to the ship, a uniformed mob waited cheering and clapping.

"Skipper, Skipper, Skipper!"

   The mob soon surrounded both brothers, as Liam introduced his brother to the whole crew.

   "Fellas, this is my little brother, Alastar. Alastar, this is the whole crew of the best vessel that ever sailed the seven seas, the USS Eldridge. Say hey, Fellas!"

   They all cheered out, "Welcome aboard, Alastar!"

   They boarded the ship, as the other crew members followed closely behind. Once on board, Liam faced Alastar.

   "We've a few hours before we get orders to ship off, so, we have plenty of time for a tour!"

   "You're leaving already? But, you just got here." Alastar was slightly irked by the news.

   "Oh, no, not for at least two more days. We're suppose to test out some new kind of ship upgrade later today!"

   Liam moved his head in closer to Alastar.

"Word is little brother, it's some kind of Tesla or Einstein machine that makes ships invisible!"

   "What? Tesla and Einstein, really, no joke?!"

   Alastar had followed Tesla and Einstein closely. He always admired their work and was working on being a physicist one day, but Polio saw to that future. Tesla also had passed away last January, still, he might get to see Einstein if his luck held.

   Liam held his hand over his heart.

   "A Lieutenant never lies, but I don't want to get your hopes too high just yet, since, it's just a rumor after all ya know."

   He smiled slyly.

   "However, most of the crew and I saw a bunch of egg heads in white coats walking around the ship. An older man was with them, he looked like Einstein himself. He even had that crazy looking hair of his."

   "No way, Einstein was here?"

   "Pretty sure of it. Yesterday, the whole crew were at attention on the top deck, when we saw the egg heads talking to him, while walking down deck towards the stern. So that's why I was late getting home last night. The whole crew was gettin' briefed on the exercise for today."

   The other sailors all nodded their heads yes.

   Liam smirked. "Did you see those large cables, hanging from the sides of the ship while on dock?"

   "The big black ones? Yes, why?" Alastar raised an eye brow.

   "The egg heads put 'em there, two days after we docked."

   Alastar lowered his brow, then put his hand on his chin in thought. "That is interesting."

   Liam waved a hand. "Anyway, that's only half of the surprise! Your not only get to be on board to see it, but ya get to hit the switch that turns the sucker on!"

   "Whoa, that's so neat! Thanks-"

   Alastar's features soured to disappointment. He wondered why Liam was suddenly trying to be so immersed in his life. His answer finally hit him, hard.

   "Liam?"

   Liam looked at him. "Yeah, Champ? Ready to get started? This ship won't tour itself you know."

   He grinned wide.

   "What the doctors said before, is that the reason why you're being so nice?"

   Liam's smile slowly dropped away. "No, of course not-"

   Alastar cut him off.

   "I knew it. So, it took me only having a few years left to live for you to start acting like the brother I always needed? Pifff, typical."

   Most of the other sailors cleared their throats. Sensing where that was going they all scattered, walking about the ship in random directions.

   Liam sheepishly glared at the floor, while scratching the back of his head.

   "Alastar look, I know I've not been very good to you, but after Dad died at Pearl Harbor, I just-"

   "You just picked up, then joined the Navy. You left me with mom, here, alone, that's what you did. Now you want to just come back and act like it never happened?"

   Alastar could hardly believe Liam's nerve. He should have stayed on his ship, far away. He needed a brother, not a pity party. Alastar's anger could be felt even down the steel hallways.

   Liam knelt down and put his hands on Alastar's shoulders. It was time for him to face the music.

   "Listen, I just don't want my mistake being the last image you see of me. I don't want you to leave everything seeing me as the how-not-to-be-a-brother figure. I just want to give you something special to hold on to, that's all. I never meant you harm. I'm so sorry."

   Alastar put his hand on Liam's shoulder. That was all he wanted, an apology. Now he had the one thing he really needed, a real sibling.

   "You already gave me something special, you gave me my brother back."

   Liam sighed with a look of relief, then he hugged him.

   Alastar grimaced while his eyes watered. "Ow, ow, ow, ow! Easy there!"

   "Oh, damn! Sorry, Champ." Liam let Alastar go. "I forgot about your muscle pains."

   "It's alright." Alastar dusted himself off. "So, when does the tour start?"

   Liam smiled Sun rays. "Right now, Skipper!" Putting his fingers in his mouth, he whistled sharply. "Hands on deck!"

   All the other sailors from before popped their heads out of random corridors dotting down the long hallway through the ship.

   A thunderous cheer echoed. "Yeah!"

"Yeah, let's tour the shit outta this boat!"

   All the other sailors shot spitefull looks back at the man standing in the middle of the hallway.

   A sailor with a scar over his eye sneered, "Chad, you just had to open your mouth, huh?"

   Chad yelled from down the hall, "Oh shit, sorry Alastar! Bad habbits die hard!"

   The sailor with a blue shirt just rolled his eyes. "You jackass, just shush already."

   Liam and the other sailors took Alastar on a tour around the whole ship. It was as huge. They spent hours walking down metal hallways and plate steel stairs. They got to see the engine room, the turrets both inside and out, then the bridge.

   A bell rang. Liam looked at Alastar.

   "Hear that? It's lunch time, so let's go tour the mess hall!"

   The other sailors cheered and chanted, "Grub, grub, grub," while following close behind Liam and Alastar to the mess hall.

   Steel doors, with port holes in the middle for windows, blocked their path though to the mess hall.

   A middle aged dark coloured man unlocked one of the doors, then peeked out and smiled.

   "There's the Skipper!"

   He whistled sharply.

   "Your look'n sharp boss and I bet your hungry, right?"

   Alastar nodded yes.

   "Well you came at the right time, lunch is ready, so come on in! I hope you brought your appetite, cause there's plenty for everyone."

   Liam shook his head at the man. "We heard the bell, Henry."

   Henry chuckled then opened the door, gesturing for everyone to come in.

   The mess hall was like a full cafeteria. It had a wide range of different soups, meats, breakfast stuffs and more. Henry seemed like a nice guy. He was funny too. He made sound effects when he would put food on your plate, while going down the serving line.

   "Bam! There you go Boss, enjoy." He smiled.

   Alastar smiled. "Thanks, Henry."

   Liam with Alastar and much of the other sailors nearby sat down at one of the big tables.

   After they ate, Alastar started shifting in his seat. He touched Liam's shoulder to get his attention.

   "Um, Liam, were are the bathrooms?"

   Liam pointed over to the steel doors they came from earlier.

   "Just go through those doors again an' take your first left. Ya can't miss it."

   Alastar thanked him then got up. Walking out of the mess hall then down the hallway to his left, he heard some voices as he walked onward. The voices grew louder.

   They came from a room to his right through an ajar door. Alastar's curiosity got the better of him. He peeked into the crack through the door. There were two men standing in the middle of a room. A big table was in the middle with a bunch of chairs around it.

   One man wore a full navy formal uniform, decorated in white and black, with gold braids that hung from his shoulders and a multitude of campaign ribbons across his left chest. He had black hair with streaks of white going though it. He also was disingenuously smiling towards the other man.

   He spoke in a mild gentleman like tone.

   "Now Captain, you know as well as I the importance of what we're doing here. Remember, the Minister of Defense himself ordered this done and he appointed me as the head of this project. Now make sure all records of the USS Eldridge having ever been docked here in Philadelphia are wiped off record and make sure there's no trace of this ship having even taken part in this project. Is that understood, Captain?"

   He spoke to the other man like he were addressing a child.

   The other man had blonde hair and freckles dotting his face. He wore a less attractive plain white uniform with guilt stricken look on his face.

   "Yes, Sir, but this can't be right. These men don't deserve this, Sir. They didn't sign up for this...and nether did I, Admiral."

   The Admiral put on a small frown.

   "Aw, but remember, Captain, this is the military life. We own you and we get to put you through whatever suits our fancy. These men know what signing up really means, that they are signing their lives away, for their country of course. Now, are your orders understood? Or will I just have to find someone...more capable of fulfilling this country's needs?"

   The Captain just hanged his head down. "Understood, Sir."

   The Admiral put his uniform cap on.

   "Glad you finally see reason. I expect to hear the full report tomorrow."

   He turned to leave, then froze, grinned and turned back around.

   "Oh yes and welcome to the real military life. I'm sure you will fit in perfectly, Captain."

   The Admiral turned back, stopping in mid stride while glaring right at the crack in the ajar door.

   "My, my, looks like someone can't keep his nose to his own business. That's very rude indeed."

   Gasping, Alastar took off, moving to his right down the hallway in as brisk a pace as his stiff muscles would allow. As he cleared the right corner, someone called his name.

   "Hey, Alastar, where's the fire? You need to take it easy."

   Looking to his right with relief, Alastar moved down the hallway to Liam.

   "Liam, quick, we need to get out of here! He's going to catch us!"

   The Irish sailor held his hands out, worried. "Whoa, slow down, Champ. Who's going to catch us?"

   Alastar pleaded desperately, "No time Liam! We have to-"

   Liam's face froze into a frightened expression. His irises narrowed on something in the hallway behind Alastar. Liam grabbed Alastar while dashing into a service room to their left.

"I know you're here boy."

   The Admiral's tone was playful, yet his real intentions were obviously not so playful.

"So, you like to play games, hmmm? Hide'n seek? I love that game, adults play it too you know, but the ending to our version isn't as well spirited....Well, that depends on what side of the game you're on, of course. Like the games we played at Peking?"

   The Admiral chuckled.

   Liam whispered. "What's the Admiral doing here? He's not supposed to be here for at least another hour."

"What's wrong with that man, Liam?" Alastar looked at Liam, afraid.

"I don't know, something's always been off about him. He's always given me the creeps."

   Liam silently locked the door. With his hand on Alastar's shoulder, he kept him to his right. They both stood inside that small storage room, waiting for the Admiral to move on.

   After a few minutes of waiting, Liam opened the storage room door, looking outside both ways.

   "Coast is clear, Skipper."

   Liam walked out into the hallway, then eyed his wristwatch.

   "Oh man, come on Alastar. It's almost time!"

   Alastar looked uneasy.

   "Wait, Liam, what about the Admiral? We can't just go walking around. He might find us."

   "Don't worry, we're going right to the engine room. That freak wont find us in there."

   Alastar nodded, but he held his legs together. "Alright, but I still need to go."

   He sheepishly smiled.

   Liam smirked. "Ha, alright. This way."

   After the bathroom break, they made their way to the engine room, then Liam showed his brother where they would be sitting.

   Two metal chairs sat next to a strange looking box shaped machine. It was huge, with welds and rivets dotting its black surface, it looked like something out of a sci-fi comic. It was connected to the huge black cables that ran throughout the room and hull in a grid. A single main switch was welded on the front of the metal behemoth.

   Liam gestured to it. "There she is, Champ!"

   A voice boomed on the megaphone.

"Now hear this, time for departure in tee minus 30 minutes. All crews to their stations, engine crews final check before departure. That is all."

   "Hear that Skipper? It's almost time! You ready to make Navy history?"

   Alastar look excited. "Oh yeah!"

   Liam grinned. "Then take the left seat. We'll wait for now."

   Taking their seats, they waited.

   Engine crew members ran about the room, checking dials, gauges and oiling all the massive machines while giving anything they thought needed service attention.

   The megaphone boomed again.

"Now hear this, all engine crews fire up boilers one through three. That is all."

   One of the engine crew motioned for Liam. He got and helped the engine crew start the engines. After they stuck a strange looking burning torch into each boiler, the ship's engines roared to life.

   Liam walked back and sat down next to Alastar while smiling. "Listen to her purr."

   After more waiting, the noise from the engine died down some once the ship sailed for a little.

   The megaphone boomed once again.

"Now hear this. All crews prepare for the test, switch crew to your station."

   Liam looked at Alastar, gesturing to him. "That's us bro, get ready."

   Alastar hesitantly got himself ready for the command to pull the switch and let loose the metal monstrosity. He almost felt like Doctor Frankenstein giving life to his monster. That made him nervous, while butterflies fluttering his gut made him even more nervous.

   The megaphine boomed for the last time. "Green light switch crew, go ahead Skipper, pull the switch."

   "That's your cue, Champ! Go ahead."

   "Wait, Liam."

   Alastar looked worried, thinking about what he overheard from the Admiral and the feeling his gut was giving him, the run far away kind of feeling.

   "What is it bro?" Liam put his hand on Alastar's shoulder. "Second thoughts?"

   "Well, it's what the Admiral said." Alastar grimaced. "I think this might not be a good idea."

   "Hey, I'd never do anything unless I was sure you'd be safe."

   Liam smiled, while putting his hand on Alastar's shoulder reassuringly.

   "Don't worry, those egg heads know what their doing. It's Einstein, remember?"

   "Yeah."

   Alastar did trust Einstein, yet it was he who once said, It would not be called an Experiment if we knew what we where doing.

   Alastar's gut screamed jump off the boat.

   "Hey, tell you what, why don't we pull the switch?" Liam put his hand on the lever.

   Alastar slowly nodded, then shrugged. "Alright."

   He thought it would matter little, since he only had so long to live anyway. So what was a little extra risk to an already doomed life?

   Alastar and Liam both pulled the lever down, then the machine hummed to life. An electric arc jumped across the switch connector. Both of them jumped, then withdrew their hands.

   Liam laughed light heartedly. "Whoa, feisty one isn't she? Are ya alright?"

   "Damn thing nearly shocked me, but yeah I'm fine."

   A wave of static rushed over Alastar, making all his hairs stand up.

   He looked at Liam. "Hey, you feel that?"

   "Yeah, I do. Isn't that strange?" Liam rubbed both his arms.

   The ship started to shake without vibrating, like the matter holding the ship together was shifting. An engine crew member was standing next to one of the huge black cables, with a wrinch in his left hand. The wrench shot out of his hand, then stuck to the cable with a loud metallic clap. He tried to free his wrench to the best of his ability, but came to no avail.

   The man shrugged while shaking his head at Liam.

   Owen's dog tags shot out from under his greatcoat, then tungged at Alastar's neck towards the machine.

   "Very strong magnetic field? Interesting." He wondered if that was a good thing.

   The ocean began to become visible through the ships hull, as the machine started displacing the ship's matter. A slight green field was emanating from the creases in the huge black cabling.

"Holy mother of God!"

   The engine crew members swore an yelled while running around.

"What the devil is happening to the ship?!"

   Liam laughed and cheered. "Well I'll be, she actually works! Old Friz 'll shit a brick when he starts fighting our new fleet of ghost ships!"

   The ship shook and energy arced across the hull. Gauges and dials began exploding, sending hot steam jetting outwards.

"What the hell?"

   One of the crew members dodged a steam jet, then checked the pipe gauges that still functioned.

    Another crew member shouted, "That thing's playing havoc with our gear!"

   The megaphone hissed with static as a muffled voice came through. Its clearity jumped over bouts of harsh static.

"Red aler -...Switch cre -...turn of - ...machi -...Repeat, re - ert! Switch cr -...Tur - off -...machine!

   Liam cought just enough out of the megaphone. Shooting up form his chair, he grabbed ahold of the switch and pulled downward as hard as he could, but the switch was firmly locked into place.

   He yelled, "Come on everyone! Help me turn this beast off!"

   The other crew members ran towards Liam, with crowbars and other tools in hand.

   Alastar joined in with the other sailors, grabbing the left part of the lever as they all pulled at once.

"Heave!"

   The switch remained content to stay stuck, defying the sailor's attempts to save the ship.

   Liam yelled, "Give her the ho boys!"

   Chanting at once they pulled again.

"Ho!"

   The switch finally broke free with a metalic clang.

   The machine went from humming to a violent buzzing noise. Lightning began arcing across the metal behemoth, causing it to begin bulging like a balloon. The intense pressure caused rivets to shoot out from its structure at ballistic speeds.

   The crew scattered like ants, as rivets shot around the metal room, bouncing and sparking with each hit.

   Liam grabbed Alastar. "Quick everyone, to the emergency escape hatch!"

   One of the other sailors yelled, "Abandon ship!"

   They all ran for a big red door. The ocean was almost fully visible through the ship's hull and a green haze pulsed and flickered around them.

    Alastar heard something, like whispering.

"Truth is like an explosion."

   He looked back at the machine. It was glowing red hot as though an inferno was building inside, like the metal behemoth was vying to soon consume them all in heated death.

   The nearly invisible megaphone screamed with static. What Alastar could make out sounded like screaming and frantic unintelligible yelling.

   Liam and the crowd of other sailors got the hatch open. He threw his hand out to Alastar.

"Alastar, run to me-"

"Boom."

   A deafening explosion threw Alastar off his feet. Waves of black washed over his vision, blinding him.

   Alastar felt like he was floating. Opening his eyes, he saw nothing but a black expanse, except the meany lights that were dancing across the void like background. It looked as if God was painting streaks of white over an eternal cimmerian canvas.

   While Alastar's eyes ajusted to the sudden darkness, his face froze in terror. He could just make out the shapes and outlines of the other sailors and the whole ship, floating in the expanse's endless background.

    As the lights arced across the expanse, they consumed some shapes, then just passed over others. He felt something pulling on him, while he floated towards a tear of light in the black background.

   Alastar watched on in horror, as people shapes gruesomely molded with other objects from the ship floating in the void. He felt something like a hand grab his left ankle. He screamed, but froze in shock as it made no sound. His heart pounded in his mouth. His body shook, confused and afraid.

   The pull became heavier. He loomed closer to the tear's burning light. The hand holding on tightened its grip, pulling on his ankle as if attempting to keep him from being engulfed by the light. The admirable attempt however, was in vain.

   As Alastar approached the light, he felt his whole being stretch out, like a liquid under pressure. Static arced harshly at his ravaged skin, as Alastar was being greedily consumed by the blinding maw. He tasted blood and began to painfully accelerate, like he was being shot out of a gun. He let out one last noiseless scream, before passing out into nothing.

   Alastar groaned. His senses returned while laying on his stomach. He felt the rough feeling of grass on his skin and face, with the wet cold of morning dew on the grass and moist ground chilling him. He heard birds singing and the babbling of a brook near by. The air was warm and crisp. Heat hit his skin, contrasting the wet cooling dew on his other side.

   He heard loud thumps over to his right growing louder, like they were getting closer. The thumps stopped just feet away in all directions. He heard voices.

   A voice elegantly asked, "Oh dear! What is it?"

   Another one admitted, "I have not the faintest idea...."

   A third voice jumped up in octave. "What the hay is that?!"

   The loud voice hurt his head, he felt like his skull was splitting open. While grasping his forehead, he rolled over onto his back with a grunt.

"Holy buck, it's still alive?!" The same voice shouted in shock yet again, sending thunderbolts through Alastar's head.

  "Clover, stop swaring please. It's not befitting a lady."

   "I dare you to come over here and say that to my face!"

   "Ha, no thank you. I shall pass."

   A loud yell shouted from somewhere above.

"Hark! Fear not young ones! My guard and I will purge the vile beast!"

   Something landed hard on the ground in the distance, followed by over a dozen more thuds.

"Forwards, Guard! To glorious battle!"

   A loud unified grunt let out. The ground shook as if Custer himself was leading a charge over to Alastar. The charge stopped just feet away from him.

   Two sets of feet walked towards him.

"Rise hideous beast and meet thy doom honorably!"

   Alastar had about enough of the noise. He addressed weakly to whomever was its source.

   "Would you please be quiet? My head's killing me."

   He heard a snort and a few gasps.

   A few more voices whispered harshly, one Alastar could hear.

"It told the General to be quiet!"

   Something stepped closer to his lower right.

   "Thank you, Skycutter, but I do not believe your protection is required at this moment."

   Something snorted again.

   "If you want to get closer to that thing, then fine. One bit of advice though, do not make the mistake of letting it smell your fear."

   "I will be sure to keep that in mind, General."

   After something took a few steps forward, it stopped feet away. "Hello there?"

   Alastar still had his hands on his throbbing head. Then it hit him, all the memories of the Eldridge and the horrors that took place on it. He shot upright, his stinging blood shot eyes wide open.

   There, standing on four hooves in front of him, was a light blue pony. It had a mixed mane of light purple and pink stripes. It wore a strange kind of double saddlebag on its back filled with rolled up papers. It also had a horn on its head.

   It was shocked at first, but loosened up a little when it cleared its throat.

   "Um, can you speak my tongue?"

   Alastar's mouth was agape, his eyes as wide as humanly possible. He inhaled deeply and yelled.

"Ahhhhhhh!"

   He shifted his sight to each pony that surrounded him, taking in too much at once. His yell was cut short by a sharp pain that shot through his head.

   "Oh, dear. Are you alright?" The pony took a few steps forward concerned for Alastar.

   Alastar winced.

   "Talking horses? Jimminy christmas, this can't be happening. I must be dreaming."

   "Oh no, this is no dream, I can assure you my fellow."

"General! We found another one over here!"

   A white Pegasus in silver amour shouted over a nearby hill, while waving a hoof in the air.

"It looks pretty banged up too! It also has a strange red mane, like that one over there with his brown one!"

   "What!?" Alastar shot to his feet, then ran over to the Pegasus. "Liam!"

   All the other ponies gasped, taking several steps back.

  Skycutter shook his head.

   "What did I say about the fear?" He sighed. "Thank the Sky King we are downwind."

   Alastar cleared over the meadow's hill top and saw Liam laying down on his back with a bloody forehead. He ran down hill almost tripping himself. The other ponies peered over the hill top, wanting to see what was going on.

   A white Unicorn with a dark blue mane, waring a very well made light blue scarf and a white hat, was standing next to a light green coloured Unicorn and carried a saddlebag full of cloth and sowing stuffs.

  The light green Unicorn had a mane of light purple mixed with stripes of pink and a darker purple. She wore only a brown cloth cloak.

   The white Unicorn asked, "Would somepony please tell me what ever is going on?"

   The light green Unicorn rolled her eyes at the white pony.

   "Come on, Gala, it's obvious the other one laying down there is important to him. He must be familiy, or his best friend."

   "Well, arn't you just the clever one, Clover?" Gala huffed, then looked away from Clover with her chin in the air.

   "Geez...." Clover sighed, then glanced at the light blue pony standing next to her.

   He nodded. "I was going down there anyway."

   The light blue Unicorn trotted down hill to see what was happening. He stopped just to peer over Alastar's shoulder.

   "Friend of yours?"

   Alastar checked Liam for a pulse, then sighed. "Liam's still alive, thank God."

   The blue Unicorn asked, "Ah, so his name is Liam?"

   Alastar looked at his hands. He felt good, wonderful even. Not the usual I-want-to-die feeling. He could run, like he did when he was a kid. He could trip and actually get back up by himself. He was no longer sick. He wondered how that was possible.

   Something cleared its throat behind Alastar, jolting him back to reality.

   He looked over his shoulder, seeing that blue horned horse again. He turned and sat down, facing it eye to eye.

   The Unicorn smiled then sat down as well, then pointed to himself.

   "I am Starswirl and my I dare as to ask for your name?"

   Alastar swallowed down the lump in his throat. "Alastar, Alastar Orion."

   Starswirl's smile grew. "Welcome to the Four Kingdoms, Alastar Orion."

Lunar apprentice

   I shot up from my bed panting, heart pounding inside my throat. Leaning forward, I rubbed the Goosebumps on my arms. My body shook with cold even though I was sweating. The constant nightmares were getting old, fast.

   I got up from bed. No way I was going back to sleep after that vivid nightmare.

   I spoke with Twilight about the dreams after my third one. She told me she would ask the Princess about them. Twilight also said that nightmares, or dreams of that nature, were signs of dark magic.

   Magic had given a reach to my feelings, like I could feel small changes in the air. I always felt bitter cold after my bad dreams. The first time the dreams started I felt nothing, until I practiced magic, then the cold came and the dreams got worse.

   I made my bed neat, then walked out of my room, through the main library hall and stood in front of the kitchen window. It was very early in the morning.

   Standing there staring outside the window's clear surface, my eyes were captivated by the most extravagant sunrise they ever witnessed. I had seen sunrises in Equestria before, but I watched that one in wonder. The horizon burned with swirling crimson. The trees, the land, the distant show laden mountains and Ponyville were being consumed by the horizon, burning with a magical maelstorm of fire. I had no words that could do that sight justice.

I wonder what my sister's doing without me watching her? What about my parents?

   I heard foot steps going down the stairs.

   "Hey, Argyle, why are you up so early?"

   Spike yawned while stretching. "You didn't have another one of your nightmares, did you?"

   I answered weakly, my attention on the sunrise and my thoughts. "Oh, hey, Spike, just the usual."

   Spike walked up to me, standing next to my left. Looking at me then out the window a few times, he tilted his head, puzzled.

   "What? Haven't you ever seen a sunrise before?" He had both his hands on his sides.

"Not like this."

   Spike shook his head. "Man, you Humans really are strange."

   "Said the talking Dragon." I smerked slightly.

   Before Spike could reply, hooves pattered down the stairs.

   "Good morning guys!"

   Twilight had her usual warm smile on.

   "What's going on? Oh...."

   Her eyes focused outside the window. "Celestia, must've just returned to the Palace. That particular sunset only happens when she celebrates her return from a long trip."

   She walked into the main library room, horn glowing. Pages on the nearby tables flew towards her. She cast quick looks at each one that passed her vision by. Her expression normal at first, but she frowned after the twentieth page passed.

   After pondering to herself, she trotted to a nearby desk, opening the drawer and searching it. More pages flew by, each one disappointed her more. Twilight eyed around then ran to another desk, opening and searching its drawer.

   I watched with my head tilted, wondering what in the world she was doing.

   Her expression went frantic when the drawer was searched empty. Her horn glowed again and all the once organized lose papers and pages flew at her in a mess of sheets.

   Glancing at each one, her frantic look worsened. "No, no, not that one, no, no! Spike, where is it?!"

   Spike sighed. "Here we go. Where is what Twilight?"

   "The report I finished yesterday! You know, the one on Starswirl's Automaton Theorem? The one that I need to make this trip perfect!"

   "It's over in the desk, remember?"

   Twilight sharply turned her head at Spike.

   "I know, but I checked it!"

   She then ran over to another table. "Oh, where is it?"

   Spike crossed his arms with a shrug while walking towards the desk he mentioned. "It should be in there."

   Twilight sometimes had a slight tendency to overreact. I had some experience with it, but I was in for a new lesson on it.

   I waved my hand at her. "Don't worry, Twilight. It's just a report."

   Note the reason for my shyness, as I always said things in the opposite way I meant them to sound.

   What I really wanted to say was, "Don't worry Twilight, if you don't find it we'll pitch in and help you make a new one." Yeah, I meant all that from "It's just a report." She obviously caught that, right?

   Spike, from across the room standing on a stool, his hands in the desk's lower drawer, face-palmed with his right hand.

   Twilight stopped dead in her manic search then looked at me in bewilderment.

   "Just a report?"

   She frowned heavily. "Just a report!?"

   My smile sunk into a frown, as she walked briskly towards me, stopping just feet away and pointing a fore hoof at me.

   "Do you know how long it took me to finish that report?"

   I waved my arms quickly. "No wait, that's not-"

   "A full month! Everything I could find on the topic is on that report! I was hoping to surprise the Princess with it, but now...."

   A thought hit her. Pictures of Celestia's disapproval raced in her mind, her disappointment in her faithful Student losing such an important research paper and its compiled information on Starswirl's personal findings on the laws and physics of Automatons.

   Twilight chomped on her hooves in angst, fearing the Princesses' impending judgement and the possiblity of disowning her faithful number one student.

   She ran over to the other side of the library, pages flying everywhere. "Oh, horseapples! Were is it?!"

   Spike was still rummaging through the desk. I walked to up him.

   He heavily sighed with relief, while brushing the sweat off his brow with his right hand.

   "Phew, that was a close one."

   Spike shook his head at me. "Argyle, you really need to be more careful."

  I scratched my head, watching Twilight swear up a storm and tear through the library and Spikes hard work, like a freight train. "No kidding."

   I gestured to the drawer. "So, did you find it?"

   Spike sighed.

   "I'm looking, but I don't see it."

   His hand rummaged again. "It's not like it's hiding in here, there're only four pages."

   I thought for a minute. "How many pages were in the drawer before you put in the report?"

   Spike shrugged. "Um, four I think. It hasn't changed at all."

   "Then the report's not in there."

   "I kind of have to agree, but I put it in here myself just last night. It's gotta be here."

   "Maybe it fell into the bottom below drawer. That happens sometimes when you pull it too hard."

   Spike nodded. "Hey, I bet that's what happened." He carefully pulled on the drawer, nearly getting it off its rail.

   "If it's not there, then we can make a new one." I turned around to check on Twilight.

   I always tried to keep to the bright side of things, good things come to those with good attitudes, right? Wonder how Twilight felt about that philosophy?

   I saw Twilight's ears twitch while she froze in mid step. Her head turned slowly and she glared at me. Her mane was frizzled and her eyes narrowed with a death stare that burned my gut.

"Make a new one?" Her ears bent down and her face slowly contorted into pure fury.

   She growled through gritted teeth, "Make a new one?!"

   I stood silent, wanting to dismiss the misunderstanding verbally, but I had a feeling the damage was done.

   "Uh, oh. Now you've done it." Spike stood to my side with papers in his hand. Out of nowhere, he grabbed a suit of pillows tied together with belts sporting a metal helmet.

   Twilight's purple colour began turning bright red, as steam started to jet out her ears.

   Spike turned to face me. "No time, here!"

   He snapped his fingers and with a poof a cloud of purple smoke enveloped me. After it cleared, I was waring a bigger version of Spike's pillow suit with a matching metal helmet.

   I looked at myself wide eyed.

"How the-"

   "Now when I say duck...."

   Spike's head turned, then his eyes went wide. "Hit the dirt, Argyle!"

   I turned my head, seeing Twilight standing in the middle of the main library hall looking like she was about to explode like a time bomb. Pages flew around in a whirlwind and the ground shook.

"Oh shit!" I took a nose dive.

"UGH!"

   The tree house exploded. Books flew off shelves like shrapnel from a grenade. Everything rattled inside the library like beads in a baby rattle, including Spike and myself.

   The tree house landed with a thundering thud, further mixing the mayhem brew inside. I landed hard on the floor. Showers of books rained down and buried everything.

   I dug myself out of the book pile, with Spike popping out moments later.

   He looked concerned. "Are you alright, Argyle?"

   I groaned as I stood up. "Surprisingly, yeah."

   Somehow, that simple pillow suit, kept me from getting hurt.

   I remember how I bounced around inside the library like a rubber ball and feeling shocked after emerging unharmed from it, all thanks to Spike's suit.

   "Spike, this suit is awesome! I would've been a spot on the wall without it."

   "Oh this? I just threw this together after the first time Twilight got this upset." Spike shuttered after saying that.

   I heard a noise to my left.

   Twilight's head popped out the sea of books, expression screaming horror.  "Oh, no! What have I done?! Now I'll never find it!"

   Spike held up his left hand, still clutching a bunch of crumpled papers. "I have it right here, Twilight."

   Twilight gasped, bursting out of the mass book pile and onto her hooves. Running over to Spike with her horn glowing, the crumpled report flew out of Spike's hand.

   Spike cross his arms. "Sheesh, your welcome."

   Once Twilight studied its inner surface, she giggled in delight and clapped her two front hooves together. "Oh, Spike, you really are my number one best assistant! Where did you find it?"

   "Well, it was in the desk, Twilight."

   Spike huffed. "But it fell out of the drawer and settled at the bottom."

   Twilight's head tilted. "Huh, that's strange, oh well."

   Spike put his hands on his sides while glaring at her, foot tapping.

   She looked around the disaster of a library and blushed in embarrassment. "Right, sorry guys. I guess I got a little carried away."

   I started taking off the suit. "That's alright, Twilight. It wasn't you fault."

  "It's alright? That's easy for you to say, Argyle. You don't have to clean all this up!" Spike threw his arms up in the air in protest.

   Twilight sheepishly smiled. "Don't worry, Spike. I'll help you clean this up. This mess is my fault."

   "I'll help too. This'll go by faster that way." I cast a levitation spell and books stared to float.

   Books flew from the mass piles on the library floor, as Twilight, Spike and myself put each one in its original order. Then Spike started to organize the papers and scrolls, while I helped out Twilight with the left over tomes and furniture.

   An hour passed by, as the time turned to mid morning. Twilight finished putting away the last tome.

   "And...done!"

   Twilight's stomach growled and she giggled. "Well, I'm hungry. Who wants eggs?"

   I nodded. "Alright."

   After going to the kitchen and helping Twilight make the meals, we sat at the table and ate. The eggs and alfalfa spouts were especially good, complemented by a great cup of coffee.

   Spike was listening to my IPod, again. He was really getting the hang of that machine. He figured out how to scan the menu and find new songs. His favorite was No Fear for the Setting Sun by Amon Amarth, although he was getting into Breaking Benjamin as well.

   You know, thinking back, Twilight once told me that I created a monster. I could not argue.

   I finally did mange to charge the battery. All it took was the proper amount of static current directed at the charging port through my hand. Normally throwing electricity at something bluntly would fry it, but I could direct current accurately without cables. Sending direct current was easy, unlike alternating it which was harder, like multitasking while running on a straight line kind of hard.

   After breakfast was over, the others visited us at the library, as the carriage would arrive soon and take us to Canterlot.

   "Hi, Sparky!" Pinkie bounced inside after Twilight began letting everyone in.

   "Hi Pink-"

   Pinkie popped up in front of me suddenly, before I could fully return the greeting.

   "So, are you excited?! I am, you're going to love love love it there! There's sooo much to see and do and eat and watch and...wait, does watching count as seeing?" Pinkie sat down, putting a hoof to her mouth in thought.

   After two full weeks of Pinkie Pie's company, few things ever surprised me. I even came to welcome the randomness.

   "Howdy, Argyle!" Applejack walked in, then gave me a nod. "How's it going?"

   "Good morning, Applejack. So far it's great. How's the farm going?" I leaned on one of the big book shelves.

   "It's go'n fine, if Rainbow and the weather team pulls through that is." She rolled her eyes.

   "Why? What happened?"

   Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Fluttershy had already walked in. I watched Rainbow walking towards us after Applejack said that.

   "Don't worry, Applejack. I'll be leading the weather team tomorrow, so don't sweat." Rainbow smiled.

   "Yeah, well, just you make sure not to over water the crops this time. The soil was good'n soggy for all this week!"

   I frowned.

Oh, yeah, that'll do it.

   "Ah, come on, Applejack, I got this."

   Rainbow Dash pushed with her hoof on her chest. "I promise."

   "She is the best flyer in all Equestria." I raised and lowered both my eye brows repeatedly at Applejack.

   She laughed. "Well, if you're lead'n it, then ah'm sure it'll turn out alright." Applejack smiled.

   Rainbow smiled at me. "Thanks."

   I waved you're welcome.

   Fluttershy and Rarity walked over towards me, while Applejack and Rainbow went over to Twilight.

   Fluttershy asked with her usual soft and sweet tone, "Hello, Argyle. How are you?"

   Rarity asked with that welcoming smile, "Yes, how are you this fine morning, Darling?"

   "Hi guys."

   It was nice having the whole gang around again.

   I smiled back. "I'm doing fine, how about you two?"

   "That's great."

   Fluttershy smiled. "Everything's been a little different since the animals started behaving strangely, but my animals seem to be fine."

   Rarity put her fore hoof on her chest.. "So far it has been fabulous for me. Oh and how did you like the new sets of clothes I sent to you? It was absolutely dreadful seeing you wear the same thing for a whole week."

   I pointed out that I was wearing a set she sent me. "They're awesome. Thanks a lot."

   She smiled. "Oh, you're most welcome, anytime, Darling."

   I saw a large bag on her back. I wondered what was inside and why a fashionista would toil with one. So I asked her about it.

   I pointed at the bag. "What is that you're carrying?"

   Rarity gasped. "Oh, my, goodness, I almost forgot. This is for you, Argyle."

   Her horn glowed. The bag levitated off her back, then gently fell flat on the floor.

   "For me? What is it?" I leaned closer to have a better look see.

   "It's just something I threw together for you to wear in front of the Princess. You simply must look your best."

   Her horn glowed again and a formal outfit floated out of the bag.

   It looked like an Equestrian's spin on a nineteenth century gentlemen's attire. It had a black coat with a high collar and its bottom fell just below the knees. It also had a design of gemstones that trailed over the coat's back, it looked like Rarity's cutie mark and there was that signature top hat.

   I remember smiling wide that I was going to visit the Princess in a gentlemen's outfit.

   Rarity was eyeing the attire and me while biting her lip, obviously nervous over something. "I hope you like it. I don't have as much experience with colt attire as I do mare, especially with designs that would fit you."

   Fluttershy complemented, "Wow, that is wonderful, Rarity."

   It really was wonderful, but it was Rarity, a true fashionista. "I love it. I aways wanted to dress as a gentlemen from the late eight-teen-hundreds."

   Rarity smiled weakly. "Eh, late eight-teen-hundreds? Argyle, Darling, don't you mean the forty-nine-eighties?"

   Even Fluttershy gave me a strange look after hearing that.

Forty-nine-eighty? They're almost...three-thousand years ahead of man?! Why am I just discovering this?

   Few things surprised me, but that was one of those few things. I made a mental note to contemplate the physics of how that was possible later.

   Twilight walked over to us after talking to Applejack and Rainbow. "Ready guys? The carriage will be here in a few minutes."

   "Well then, nevermind that. Here, Argyle, you had best get this on quick." Rarity handed me the attire.

   I nodded, then walked into my room.

   With a little magic, I got the whole suit on. The attire was a perfect fit, like always when it came to Rarity's craft work.

   I turned then went out of my room, to the applause of the whole gang.

   Rarity gasped. "Oh, you simply look fabulous, Darling! I was worried the gems would be too much, but they look dashing."

   Everyone complemented on Rarity's suit and how well I wore it.

   "Hey guys, the carriage is here." Spike warned while looking out the front window.

   "Great, let's go guys. The Princess awaits!" Twilight gestured to follow her out the front door.

Joy.

   I was kind of excited, but more nervous. I had no clue how to act in front of royalty and the Princess was going to ask me some things, so seen-but-not-heard was out of the question. I just hoped my spotlight amnesia was on vacation. I stept outside, then walked to the carriage.

   The carriage ride was comfortable and the scenery was beautiful. While taking the road leading up a hill away from Ponyville, a sea of dark green swayed and ebbed far onwards the land below. The Everfree was captivating as always.

   Lakes, meadows and small forests dotted the landscape. The air was crisp, the skies were clear and the Sun warmed the day.

   We talked about random things and laughed, then conversation turned more assertive. I asked Twilight about the Elements of Harmony. She had already given me a basic understanding, but I still had pictures to fill.

   The others joined in with their two cents and explained how the Elements worked, to the best of their knowledge. There were six Elements of Harmony, Loyalty, Honesty, Generosity, Kindness, Laughter and Magic. When combined, they formed the oldest and perhaps most powerful force in Equestria. Little was known about the Element's origin.

   Twilight said she asked Celestia and even she did not know its true origin. The Elements were shrouded in mystery and it seemed they would remain veiled.

   The hours passed by, then Pinkie pointed a hoof out the carriage side window.

   "Look! There it is!"

   After we scaled over the last hill, the castle was visible. The Sun illuminated the white marble construct, like a mirror that shined warm light over all the land.

   "That's a lot of marble." I obsurved.

   Fluttershy agreed, "It sure is."

   "My, it just gets more gorgeous each time we come here." Rarity admired the marble construct.

   "Yeah and we get to eat at a super great bakery here!"

   Pinkie giggled. "It's no Sugarcube Corner, but it has really great cupcakes!"

   Twilight cleared her throat. "We can eat once we visit the Princess."

   "Awww." Pinkie slumped down into her seat.

   Rainbow Dash snickered and bumped Twilight on her shoulder. "Aw, come on, Twilight. It's not like the Princess will mind a few minutes."

   Applejack added, "And besides, ah'm sure she'll have more press'n duties to work on. She's the Princess after all."

   "Yeah, what she said." Rainbow crossed her forelegs over her chest and firmly nodded.

   Twilight looked at Pinkie still slumped over on her seat and sighed. "Alright, I guess a few minutes at the Canterlot bakery couldn't hurt."

   Pinkie immediately perked up then jumped over to hug Twilight. "Thank you thank you! I Promise I will be extra super quick! Just like Sparky!"

   I roughly smiled at her.

I'm not a dog.

   Twilight grunted as Pinkie squeezed her tight, "Your welcome, Pinkie."

   Soon, the carriage stopped in front of the castle.

   The side doors opened.

   A whitish gray pony in a neat attire stood outside the door. "A most gracious of salutations Ladies and Sir and a heartfelt welcome to Canterlot."

Hey, a butler.

   We all got out of the carriage.

   Once out, I got a great view of the whole castle.

    It rested on a stone ledge jetting from the mountain near a water fall. The water fall made a natural mote that required a draw bridge to cross.

   I adjusted my attire, then walked up to everyone.

   "The entrance is just this way, Ladies and Sir." The well dressed colt motioned for us to follow him towards the castle.

   Twilight answered softly. "It's alright, we know the way from here. Thank you."

   The well dressed colt bowed. "As Madam wishes, I will be ever so sure to let the Princess know her guests have arrived."

   I followed the others over the draw bridge, through the huge gate and into the castle.

   Twilight faced me. "Stick close to us, Argyle. It's very easy to get lost on your first time here."

   I adjusted my top hat. "No problem."

   The other ponies walking around stopped, then stared at me. Confusion, wonder and even hints of fear were stricken upon their features.

   A crowd began to form around the girls and myself.

"I say, just what in Celestia is that?"

   I knew what that meant. "Here we go."

   I was hoping since Ponyville warmed up to me, Canterlot would fare the same treatment. I was wrong.

   "Uh, oh." Spike covered the left side of his mouth with his hand to hide what he was saying to Twilight. "Twilight, we should go."

   A pony with a violet scarf said from the crowd, "Well, whatever it is, it's lavishly dressed."

   "Yes, I'm Rarity, his designer." She boasted, "Please, you're all too kind, but do go on."

   A pony in a white coat asked around, "It is quite tall too. Where did such a creature come from?"

Tall? I'm only 5ft 10in.

   All the other ponies did meet me at chest hight, so it made sense once I thought about it.

   Rarity waved her foreleg. "Remember, come to the Carousel Boutique in Ponyville!"

   Applejack grabbed Rarity. "Come on, miss Fashionista."

   "Argyle, we need to go." Twilight tugged at my coat and I was not about to argue.

   Ponies with cameras started to take pictures with a storm of light flashes.

   We started running down the street, trying to lose the growing crowd. The mob ran right after us.

   We hid in a nearby alleyway, barely avoiding the mob running past us.

   Rainbow shook her head. "I think the bakery detour idea's out."

   Pinkie huffed in disapproval.

   "Sorry, Pinkie, but going to see the Princess is the best option right now." Twilight put her hoof on Pinkie's shoulder apologetically.

   "It's okay guys." Pinkie smiled. "But let's hurry, time is cupcakes!"

   On Rainbow Dash's go, we all raced for the main Palace gate. We barely cleared into the safety of the main iron gate, before the crowd could catch up and mob me down.

What's the deal with those ponies?! I shook my head.

   "Ruffians!" yelled Rarity, panting from all the running. "And to think, I considered you high society!"

   Applejack agreed. "You can say that again, Sugarcube."

"Woohoo!" Pinkie jumped around giggling. "That was fun!"

   I felt rather bad. My mere presence was causing disturbances. "That was ridiculous. If I knew this would've happened, I would've offered to hide and save you guys the trouble."

   "Now don't you go'n start that crazy talk, Argyle." Applejack pointed her hoof at me. "It's not your fault those silly fillies are half'n apple off pie."

   "I could not agree with her more. It is not your fault, Darling." Rarity brushed dust off her gown with her left hoof. "I mean just look at my dress! It's all dirty."

   I thought to myself then smiled. "Well, that just wont do at all." I snapped my fingers.

   The loose dirt on her dress puffed off in a yellowish gray cloud, revealing the beautiful dress below in all its splendor.

   Rarity beamed at her newly cleaned dress. "Oh, Argyle, how did you do that?"

   "A little bit of this and a dash of magic." I winked.

   Rarity blushed. "Well, I don't know what to say. Thank you."

   "Anytime." I heard someone call out to my right.

   Spike waved from across the main court yard. "Come on guys. Celestia is waiting."

   "Let's go." Twilight waved her foreleg.

   While we walked over to the main Palace door, Twilight trotted up to me and walked side by side. "Just how did you do that, Argyle?"

   "I read a few books on the elements to pass the time." I smiled. "On further inspection, I realized that dirt was mostly made up of silica dioxide silt, street sand to be exact. After seeing that, all I needed was a gust of wind and a burst of static to clear it."

   Twilight blinked in disbelief. "You knew that just by looking at it?"

   I laughed. "Oh, no. I knew it the moment Rarity brushed her dress. Didn't you feel the small static charge in the air when she did?"

   She thought for a moment. "Actually, now that you mention it, I did feel something, but I always feel slight changes in the air. I got so used to it over the years, I hardly pay it much mind anymore."

   "It's exactly like magic."

   She giggled. "I'll say."

   We reached the main door, then the two guards opened the huge ornate white wooden doors.

   A white earth stallion walked over towards us, from the inside of the Palace. Gold armour covered every inch of his figure, except for the helm. He had solid deep blue eyes, with a medium kept mane of the same colour mixed with a few much lighter blue streaks running upwards, but his tail was lightish blonde.

  Something about him made my gut feel odd. I waited for him to speak first.

  His stance was like a wall of stone, unflinching and unfeeling. "Welcome, Twilight Sparkle. The Princess is expecting you. I will see you to her majesty personally."

  Twilight smiled. "Thank you, Arco, but you did not have to trouble yourself with us. I know the way to the throne room."

   "Normally, I would agree whole heartedly."

   His eyes gravitated to me. "However, the circumstances of this situation...demanded otherwise."

   I asked, "Me, you mean?"

   "Yes." He answered with a cold unyielding stare that could bore through solid steel.

   They say when animals lock eyes it's a test of dominance. The animal that looked away first was the weakest. I did not want to, but I looked away as my eyes hit his. I cursed at my shyness under my breath.

   Arco turned crisply. "This way, follow close."

   I got Twilights attention. "Twilight, who's that?"

   "Arco? He's the General of the whole Equestrian army."

   She shrugged in intense thought. "Ohh, there's a term for his position. I just can't put a hoof on it."

   I answered weakly, "The General of Armies."

   "Yes, that's it! How did you know?" She tilted her head.

   I sighed, "We have a General of Armies back at my home, on Earth."

   I cought a glimpse of Arco's left ear twitching after I said Earth. "He's essentially the head of our entire army."

   "Argyle, isn't it strange just how close our cultures are? I mean, we're literally worlds apart."

Tell me about it.

   We reached the throne room. Two massive white doors blocked our pathway. Arco gave the nearby door guards a nod. Once both guards opened the doors, they gave him crisp salutes.

   Arco passed them. "At ease."

   We followed Arco into the throne room. Solid white marble made up the whole floor. Massive staind windows and a long red carpet lead up to the throne.

   Sitting on the throne looking towards us with a smile was the most beautiful creature I had ever seen. We stopped about 15 feet away from the Princess. Arco, Spike and the girls bowed.

   I stood there, captivated. Never had I seen such a sight. Her ethereal mane and tail were like a rainbow of colors that waved in the windless air. Her white coat as pure as mountain snow. Astonishingly, she had both a horn and wings. On her head a golden tiara. On her tender features the warmest of smiles. Princess Celestia, divine, pure, a Sun goddess.

    The magic welling off her bathed everything with warmth and calm. My legs felt weak. My stomach felt like melting away.

    Twilight tugged at the foot of my coat. She looked at me like I was crazy.

   I couldn't figure out why.

   She whispered harshly through a forced smile, "Argyle, bow!"

    Everyone else in the room was staring at me. I had been standing there like a liming. Blushing in shock, I took my hat off then went to bow.

    Celestia cleared her throat and commanded in a sweet tone, "Hold."

   I froze in place, halfway bowing.

   "Argyle Orion, I presume?"

   I looked up to her, she was half smiling.

   Holding my breath I choked out., "You assume right."

   "I heard much about you from my faithful student."

   Her tone sweet and warming.

   "However, Twilight forgot to mention how dapper you would dress just to see me."

   She giggled. "I could hardly sleep tonight, if I left such a lovely attire to get dirty, just for the sake of petty fealties."

   I just blinked, taken aback by her humbleness.

Gorgeous and humble.

   I said, while giving her a smaller leaning bow, "Oh, thank you, your Majesty."

   I remember how comfortable I felt, the shyness slowly melting away. One could stay forever trapped in that moment. I however, just wanted to go home.

   Celestia returned the gesture with a nod of her head.  "Please, everypony stand."

   Everyone in the throne room stood, then Arco returned to his spot near the throne.

   "Now, Argyle, how has your experience in Equestria been thus far?"

   "Great, your Majesty."

   I smiled, recalling all the shenanigans I went through with my new friends, even in just two short weeks. "I couldn't stress that enough."

   The others all smiled around me.

   "Splendid. It is not very often we get visitors from other worlds, let alone other universes."

   My eyes caught a distant figure just behind the throne, but it was too hidden in the shadows to see clearly.

Distant dark outline...hmmm.

   I kept one eye on that shadow. I remembered seeing a figure out of a window at Twilights library on the first night I stayed with her and then that girl paying me a visit soon after.

   "I also hear you have a firm grasp on the magical arts? So much so, that you personally earned the respect and trust of my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

   I nodded. "Yes, your majesty. Twilight, Spike, the other girls here helped me use magic effectively."

   "That is well news indeed. I must thank every one of them for their kindness. I would not expect any less from the Elements of Harmony and from Spike."

   Twilight, the other girls and Spike all said, "Thank you, Princess!"

   She smiled. "Certainly. Now, that brings me to the measure of your stay here in the castle, Argyle."

   Hearing that shocked me.

Stay? Did I hear her right?

   "Pardon your majesty, but did I hear you say I will be staying?"

   I tried to keep my panic down, but my anxiety kicked in. A pit grew in my stomach. Was she implying that I could never return home? Had she already made permanent preparations for me?

   "Yes, you heard correctly. Does this news upset you?" Her smile melted away while she tilted her head and frowned.

   Her features looked disappointed and worried. "I hope you don't feel that I am rushing you."

   "Well, you see your majesty-"

   "Please, Argyle, call me Celestia." She kind of cut me off.

   At first my anxiety wanted me to curl up in a ball. The spotlight burning a hole through my being, but something deeper commanded I stand. I felt a small chill. I suddenly felt irked. My stomach's pit deepened but with it came, strangely, frustration. I balled up my first.

   Twilight tugged at my coat.

   I looked behind me.

   She was shaking her head no.

  I saw nervousness in her eyes. Something was making her nervous, adding to my uneasiness. Everyone there had an air of tension about them that moment.

Why is Twilight upset?

   "Do go on." Celestia gestured with her fore hoof at me.

   I took in a breath. "Well, Celestia, I feel that Twilight has more yet to teach me and I have just become comfortable in my current residence with her. My new friends have also warmed up to my company. So you must understand, that is not something I can just break."

   Twilight and the others looked at me. Twilight was wondering how I could choose her over the Princess. The others were thinking something very similar.

   "I understand."

   Celestia smiled. "Your friends are more than welcome to visit you here anytime and although Twilight Sparkle does possess the ability to further you in magic even still, I have somepony else in mind who can push you even further."

   Her eyes moved to her left, where the dark figure stood.

  "Somepony that I have watched and waited on to gain the air of a teacher, the abilty to finally take an apprentice under her wings and make all of the responsible commitments necessary to bring one up. You see, Argyle, your presence was just the trick my situation needed."

   The dark figure loomed forward from the throne's shadow as Celestia finished what she was saying.

   "My younger sister, Princess Luna."

   The others around me gasped.

   Another gorgeous creature like Celestia stepped out of the shadows. Her ethereal mane and tail akin to the night sky also flowed in the still air. Stars and constellations flowed and flared inside her mane and tail's cobalt abyss. Her coat was pure indigo and her breath stopping eyes a mellow cyan.

   Her cutie mark was a blot of nihility with a crescent moon over it.

   The magic flowing off her felt a mix of cold and warm, like the warmth of still night air with the slight chill of sudden wind gusts. It was mellow and haunting. Alicorns, a higher form of being. Speechlessly I was witnessing physical divinity.

Beautiful.

   "Elder sister, surely thy jest?" Luna looked at me with intense shock.

   I missed what happened. I was far too captivated by two flowing forces of nullifying power. I could have fallen asleep to it.

   Even the other girls and Spike, looked at each other in shock. I think I remember seeing Arco chuckle slightly at that  sudden development.

   "Oh, no sister. I am quite serious." Celestia still had a warm smile on.

    Luna looked the least bit amused. "Surely thou couldst hath informed us prior?"

   "But that would hath ruined the surprise younger sister." Celestia winked at Luna.

   Cold spiked up my gut, shocking me back to my senses. Shaking my head clear, I wondered what I was going on and why everyone was so flustered.

   I did not like being out of the loop, so I turned to Twilight. "Twilight what just happened? I missed it."

   Twilight stared at me wild eyed. "You what?! How could you -ugh- nevermind. Celestia wants you to apprentice under Luna."

"Wha-what?" I gaped and looked up at the two Alicorns.

   Anxiety welled up, but was beat down by frustration again. No, I did not want that. Magic was awesome and all, but I needed to go home.

   I closed my eyes, bit my lip, then cleared my throat. "Excuse me."

   I looked at Celestia while Luna stood flustered and agitated next to her.

   "Yes, is there a problem?" Celestia smiled and tilted her head.

   "Ye-" I stopped, breathed and kicked my anxiety down.

   The chill deepened and I felt even more irked. With it I found my spine. "Yes, there is."

   Both Alicorns raised their eye brows.

   "As wonderful as your offer is, Twilight sent you letters, explaining my real reason for coming here. I'm here to find a way home, not to stay."

   "Yes, I am aware."

   Celestia nodded slightly. "But, as I told her, such a thing will take time. You will have to stay here anyway, so in the meantime, you can train under my sister."

   "How long?"

   Celestia thought to herself, then shrugged. "Such things are unpredictable, especially when I do not know how you even came here."

    "Is it even possible?"

    She shook her head. "It really is too soon to tell. I am sorry."

   I balled up my fist and closed my eyes, then looked at Twilight. She had a pleading expression, begging me not to have an outburst.

   I wondered why she would have that kind of face on. I was not the kind of person to have an outburst, but I realized my expression was rather harsh.

   I eased my fists and relaxed after a few deep breaths.

I'm starting to hate this.

   I looked up to Celestia and simply nodded.

   I felt like the rabbit in the cage, with some scientist dangling a carrot over it. Too bad I had not eaten in over a week. Only the annoying water bottle he attached to my cage kept me alive. Every life sustaining lick made an agonizing clicking noise.

   The cold started running up my back.

   I wondered why I even drank anymore. I should've just lied down until he fed me, or I wasted away and was finally released from that Iron hell. Freedom.

   I shook my head, surprised by my thoughts.

That was morbid, how unlike me.

    Luna muttered while she shot her sister a very heated yet gloomy look, "Tis not fair."

   "I would not have done this unless I felt you were truly ready for it."

   Celestia eyed over the throne room. Pinkie waved to her. "Let us discuss this later in private?"

   Luna nodded, although she remained holding a perturbed look.

   "Let us let the subject float for a time. Argyle, tell us about your homeland, Earth was it?"

   My eyes looked side to side. "Um, well...where to began?"

   Looking around for something to compare with my world, my eyes rested upon the gold clad Arco. I remembered what Twilight had asked me before.

   Half of me wondered if such a topic would have been appropriate, a stranger other half could have cared less. That strange cold chilling more, I smiled devilishly.

This should be good.

   I cleared my throat. "Well, we have a General of Armies, like you have with General Arco over there."

   I pointed at him.

   "Oh? Please elaborate." Celestia sounded interested. Arco himself slightly tilted his head and stared at me with those unyielding deep blue eyes.

   I winked at Twilight. She looked at me confused. "We have a General of Armies that pretty much leads everything. Where I come from, we are the world power. Everyone looks to us for aid and guidance."

   Arco commented, "You must have great enemies then."

He has a brain.

   "We used to, but now we mostly fight nuisances."

   I thought for a minute, then I desided to ask a bold question. "Might I be so bold as to ask a question about Equestrian history?"

   "You most certainly may." Celestia smiled.

   "How does such a peaceful land as Equestria, distinguish a normal General from a grand one? Since I have not heard of any conflicts having happened recently?"

   Arco huffed. "I am a desendent down a long line of grand Generals. Leadership is in my blood. My great, great Grandfather lead the Equestrian army during the civil war. He was one of the reasons why Celestia had the time she needed to gather the Elements of Harmony and stop Nightmare Moon from utterly destroying-"

   He stopped after he looked over to both of the Princesses. Celestia stared at Arco with a very unamused look, while Luna was hanging her head down like she was suddenly saddened over something.

   Arco cleared his throat. "Forgive me, your Majesties. I got carried away."

   I laughed on the inside.

**Heh, I got him in trouble!

   "It is alright, General."

   Celestia finished what he was saying. "I made him the head General, because of his familiy's long history of being superb tacticians."

   The General returned his stare towards me, only that time it had a bit of fire in it directed at me.

   I smiled at him and waved, then froze, suddenly feeling ashamed. I never manipulated people, or ponies, for my entertainment. I found such acts very distasteful and beneath me. I wondered why I did it.

How very unlike me.

   I made a mental note to apologize to Arco whenever I got the chance.

   "Now, back to the previous topic."

   Celestia cleared her throat. "Will you, Argyle Orion, accept the offer to become Luna's apprentice and move in to reside in this Palace until your teacher dubs you fit to leave, or a way to send you back home is found otherwise?"

   Looking up to the ceiling I sighed then let my head fall nodding. It seemed I had no practical choices. I looked at Twilight and the others. They all smiled weakly.

   I grinned in humor.

   I was trapped, no way out but in. "Well, can I have a minute to think at least?"

   I hoped at least I could talk with my friends and hear their thoughts.

   "Of course." Celestia nodded happily. "Take a few to decide."

   Walking with my friends away from the throne, we stopped near the massive white doors.

   Non of it made sense and seemed really rushed. "That was unforeseen. Why a meeting and not a letter? Over all, that could've been said on paper not in person and Luna's apprentice? Just like that?"

   "Yes, I have no idea." Twilight just shook her head. "Not only did the Princess keep me in the dark on that, me, her faithful number one student, but she...no, she's not like that."

   "Yeah, that was kinda weird, but this is not a bad thing right?" Spike added, "Argyle gets to apprentice under one of the Princesses, IN the palace. I mean come on!"

   Applejack agreed supportive as usual. "He's right, Sugarcube, ya have to accept."

   "I just don't know what to do, this is all so...sudden."

   I rubbed my forehead with my hand. "What about...never mind."

   I was getting tired of using the I'm-home-sick excuse to myself. I was up the creek without a paddle, no way out but to flow down creek and hope for the best.

   "Of course you do, Darling, just say yes! It's easy, here, repeat after me."

   Rarity cleared her throat.

"Oh yes, of course I accept! Thank you. Thank you!"

   She posed dramatically.

   I watched the nearby guards just look at each other and shake their heads.

   Rarity finished then motioned her fore hoof at me. "Now you try."

   I just stood there, unthinking and speechless.

   Spike stood there motionless, goo-goo eyed while hearts popped above his head.

   Rainbow Dash laughed.

   Fluttershy blushed while giggling and answered, "Um, I don't think he should say it quite like that, Rarity."

   "Alright then, how should he?"

   Fluttershy cleared her throat. "Well, he should stand tall and with a calm, confident tone, say yes in his own way."

   "Yeah, you have to say yes, Argyle! This like never happens!" Spike put emphasis on the importance of it by gesturing with both his arms in the air.

   I asked concerned, "Alright, what about you guys?"

   "Oh, don't worry about us, Argyle."

   Rainbow Dash snorted then bumped my shoulder with her fore hoof friendly. "It's not like you're going to the moon, like the Princess said, we can visit ya."

   "And besides, this is very important and you must not pass it up." Twilight smiled warmly.

   "I must agree, Darling." Rarity waved her hoof. "An offer worthy of a true Gentlecolt, one he must accept."

   My friends, wonderful until the end. "Alright, I'll accept."

  "Yay for Sparky!" Pinkie cheered while bouncing, "He gets to eat those wonderful cupcakes every day!"

   Fluttershy cheered, "Yay, Argyle."

   Rainbow Dash groaned.

   Fluttershy's ears bent back. "Oh, too loud again?"

   I smiled at her. Sometimes, Fluttershy was too adorable.

   Her and I always had a blast, wither it was reading, walking or getting her into board games. She showed me a lot of things about plants and animals, I showed her how to play risk. To my surprise, she loved the game. Although, I failed to mention a key detail about it.

   It was about war and conquering, but I knew that small detail would more than likely ruin it for her. Her loving it made it harder to tell her, also, it was so rare to find someone to play risk with I really hated to risk losing the only one I had. Though, I felt really bad for keeping something from her, so I made a mental note to tell her at a later time, when I figured out how to tell her without ruining it.

   All the others cheered for me.

   With that, we walked back up to the throne. Celestia was waiting and smiling patiently, with Luna also waiting at her side. Arco continued to stare at me with those cold eyes.

   It was time to give them my answer.

   Celestia asked, "Have you decided?"

   "I accept. When do I move in?"

   She giggled. "Wonderful news! Do not worry, I have already sent for your belongings to be brought here, as the sooner you move in the better."

Already sent for them?

   I found that very odd, almost like I had been set up. In fact, I figured it. "Then may I make at least one request?"

   "Of course."

   "May I spend the rest of today with my friends, here in Canterlot?"

   Celestia nodded kindly. "I see no harm in that, of course."

   "Thank you." I smiled back.

   She nodded slightly while keeping her smile. "Then I do believe that sums up this meeting. Everypony is dismissed."

   I turned around. The cold slowly dissipated, then a thought hit me.

Bitch.

   I frowned, horrified such a horrible word popped into my head randomly.

   Celestia got up from the throne, with Luna following her. She stepped towards a room further back behind the throne. Two guards opened the door, then closed and locked it once both Princesses were inside.

   The others and I walked out of the throne room, then soon into the main court yard near the Iron gate.

   I put my top hat on. "Alrighty guys, since that disaster is over with, who's hungry?"

   Pinkie bounced up in the air waving one of her hooves. "Oooh oooh, me me me, I am!"

   I chuckled. "Well then, let's go to that bakery."

   Pinkie cheered out with confetti blasting around her.

   Applejack asked, waving her hoof to swat the confetti away from her while looking around the courtyard, "Hold on, where's Twi?"

   Rarity added also looking around, "That's strange, I could have swarn I saw her not but a few minutes ago."

   I answered reasonably, "She probably gave Celestia that report she made for her."

   Spike agreed. "Yeah, she asked me for it then took off while we walked through the Palace."

   Twilight came trotting out of the main Palace gate. We all turned to watch her walking up to us.

   She looked slightly upset. "Sorry about that guys. Was I late?"

   I knew when Twilight looked upset, a storm was usually brewing somewhere nearby.

We had best get to that bakery.

   I told her, "No, you came just in time. We're just going to the bakery."

   Applejack asked Twilight concerned, "Ya alright, Sugarcube? You look a little flustered."

   "Yeah, you look like somepony gave you the hoof."

   Rainbow Dash said hovering in the air, "If that's the case, I'll kick somepony's flank hard." She punched both her fore hooves together.

   I wondered if that was their version of the middle finger.

   "Oh no, it's nothing to worry about. I'm just fine, really."

   "Are you sure?"

   Fluttershy walked up to her and put her fore hoof on Twilight's shoulder in reassurence. "You can tell us anything."

   "Thanks guys, but let's talk about it later."

   Twilight gestured at the Iron gate. "Come on, let's go."

"Halt!" echoed over the court yard. Two guards stood near the entrance to the Palace, looking right at me.

Who the?

   Both trotted up to us.

   One guard had a scar over his face. "We are to be your escort through town, by order of General Arco himself."

   "Ah, that's right, the other ponies here."

   I remembered the first few minutes at Canterlot. "They're such a pain."

   "Understood, let us lead the way." The other guard had a mild gaelic accent.

A Gaelic accent?

   I looked at him then nodded. "Sure thing."

   I walked over to the gate, with them and everyone else behind me.

   The guard with an accent told the gate keeper, "Open the gate!"

   The Iron gate opened, then standing outside, sure enough, was that mob only doubled in size.

    I heard a yelling from the crowd.

"There it is!"

   Rainbow Dash swore, "What the hay?! Don't they have lives to get back to?"

"Quick, take a picture before it gets away!"

   "Fear not, Madam." The guard with a scar trotted up the gate entrance

   "Leave this to us!" The guard with an accent stood near the other.

   I watched both guards stand as stout as stone columns. They peered at the advancing crowd. I never got to see their expressions, but the looks on the other ponies faces said enough. The whole mob stopped in its tracks.

   The guard with an accent commanded, "Go about your day!"

   The whole mob scattered then disappeared.

   I clapped lightly in approval.

   "Wow, you guys really are good." Rainbow Dash observed in awe.

   The guard with a scar slightly bowed humbly. "All in a days work, Madam."

   The guard with an mild accent laughed. "If ya think that's impressive, you should 've seen this fellow durin' the royal wedding. He was a right beast!"

   I offered, "You can tell us about it over a cupcake, if you like."

You deserve it.

   "If that is where you are headed, then sure." The guard with a scar gestured for us to follow him, then we all went about the rest of the castle.

    At the bakery, I sat with everyone while watching Pinkie accept a folk dance challenge from the guard with an accent. It looked like a type of Irish folk dance. I knew Pinkie could brake physics anytime she wanted, but that guard actually did very well and even almost won. It was one hell of a show.

   The cupcakes were just awesome and they served coffee with them. We walked everywhere, doing anything that came to mind, seeing all the sights and eating most of the eats. After about the whole other half of that day, it was finally time for the others to go home.

    I watched the midday sun lower in the sky. Orange, yellow and red mixed together, as dusk prepped its easel with an undercoat of brilliance.

   "I will try to write you guys whenever I can."

   Applejack softly added, "Don't worry, Sugarcube. Ah reckon you'll see us sooner then ya think." She winked.

   "Yeah, don't think for a second we're that easy to get rid of."

   Rainbow dash shrugged. "And who knows? One of the clouds I nap on next might somehow float over here suddenly. Then I'll have no choice but see how you're doing." She smiled cunningly.

   I added humorously, "Well, wind is an unpredictable thing."

   "Exactly." She nodded.

   Twilight giggled. "We'll visit, Argyle. Don't worry."

    Spike informed while walking up to us, "Alright, the carriage is waiting."

    Fluttershy frowned. "Angel will miss you, Argyle."

    Twilight added, "And that's saying something."

   "Tell me about it." I laughed.

   "Yes, well, not just Angel Bunny, but all the others too. Plus, I'll miss our Risk nights."

   I nodded. "Yeah, that is a bummer. We'll figure something out."

   Pinkie looked at me with a large grin. "And I'll miss having you around, Sparky."

And I'll miss the dog names.

   "Same goes to you." I smiled.

   Rarity said, "We all will."

   "But I know the Princess can help you get waayy better as a mage."

   Pinkie bounced around while giggling. "So, I'm not sad. I'm actually happy!"

   Spike agreed. "Yeah, this is great! Who knows? You might actually get as good as Twilight one day."

   Twilight pointed her hoof at me. "If he works hard, I have no doubt he will."

   She walked up to me and put a piece of paper in my left coat pocket, then nodded to me.

   I thought that strange, but I nodded back. I made a mental note to read it and find out what she was up to later.

   The others just looked at one another, befuddled.

   Rarity shrugged, then commanded, "Now, give us all a hug goodbye, Darling."

   I quickly glanced back at the two guards standing behind over my right about fifteen feet away.

Do I have too?

   I sighed, then we all huddled together. They went towards the carriage afterwards.

   I watched as they got into the carriage. "Goodbye guys!"

   They all yelled back, as their carriage rode away, "Goodbye, Argyle!"

   Not even one minute and I started to miss them. I had something to leave behind, two homes to call my own. I had not fully realized how attached I had become until then. I knew it was going to suck when I had the choice to return home, provided if I ever did.

   The guard with an accent cleared his throat. "Ready to head back, Boy'o?"

   I turned to head towards the Palace.  "Yeah, let's go."

   That was the last day of any real sanity I had. I would soon start my road to learning my enemy and in result see just how deep in trouble we all were, that saying goodbye to my friends that first time would mark the beginning of the end.

Last respite

   The guards and myself decided to take the main road back to the Palace. Along the way, the residents cast me a look or two, but none took it any further, which I was thankful.

   Soon we arrived at the main courtyard. Once there, I met the well dressed colt again, the one that greeted my friends and I upon arriving at Canterlot.

   I wondered if he was the Butler that sent Twilight that reply message, telling her Celestia was away for two weeks. If so, it meant he was Celestia's personal Butler.

   The guard with a scar stopped once we reached the Palace doors and faced me. "This is your stop."

   The guard with an accent turned as well, then laughed. "Sure is. It's been fun, Boy'o, but ya don't need us anymore."

   I shrugged. "Alright. You sure you don't want to tag along?"

   "Appreciated, but we have other duties we must attend to."

   The guard with a scar frowned. "So, we must leave you with this fellow."

   "A most benevolent of salutations to you, Sir."

   The Butler bowed.

  "I will be your escort throughout the Palace grounds for tonight."

   He motioned for me to follow him. "Sir's dormitory is just this way."

   "Lead the way."

   I lightly waved back at the two friendly guards. "You two have a good night and thanks for all your help. You really hit it out the ball park today."

   "No worries, Boy'o. It was our pleasure."

   The guard with an accent leaned close to his friend. "What in Saint Gale 's a ball-park?"

   The guard with a scar shrugged. "You have a good one as well and don't worry. We will be there if you ever need an escort again."

   I nodded to them and turned to follow the colt. I froze, then turned back to ask the guards for their names, since they never said who they were exactly. Alas, they both had already went about to their nightly duties and were no longer in sight.

   I pouted and left hoping we would meet again and thinking what very likable fellows they were.

  After we passed through the main doors into the Palace, the Butler smiled at me.

   "I am Fernsworth, personal butler of her majesty Princess Celestia. If Sir is ever in need of any assistance, please do not hesitate to call on me."

Well, I was right.

   I nodded. "I figured you were. I'm Argyle by the way."

   "Indeed you are, Sir. The Princess heard much about Sir's many accomplishments and she has placed much faith in Sir's abilities, in result."

   I raised my eye brow. "My reputation proceeds me then?"

   "Indeed it does, Sir." Fernsworth smiled happily.

   I laughed.

   We walked on through the Palace's huge white halls. The place was crawling with guards patrolling the hallways. Every now and then one would cast me a glance or two, but kept to themselves for the most part.

   Down one great hall I saw many great stained windows. Each one told a story to their oun. One had two alicorns flying in a circle, like a yin and yang of light and dark. I recognized the two Alicorns, Princess Luna and Celestia. It was astonishing.

   "This is the Hall of Equestrian History."

   Fernsworth gestured to the whole hall. "If Sir would but alternate his sight, Sir would see our full history. From the times of peace, to the times of unrest, to our more modern time, it all can be seen here forever captured in Iron and glass."

   "Incredible, this must've taken centuries to complete."

   Never had I seen such taste in stained glass. I was so used to the plain cliché cathedral stained glass windows of an equally unoriginal inspiration back on Earth. They always told the same story over and over again in different ways. But those windows were each an epic to themselves. Some of them even moved, like the events were happening again right before my eyes.

   "Indubitably, Sir, but the antiquity of this hall extends far before this millennium."

   "How far?"

   "Pre-classical, Sir."

   I had no clue what Pre-classical meant in terms of time, but I assumed it archaic.

   After a few minutes of walking down the Hall of History, we turned into another grand hallway. Across the walls up high hanging, were signs written in Equestrian. I could read most of it. It was not a hard written lingo to understand, once Twilight showed the basics of its structure. She was delighted when I taught her the basics of English and its grammar.

   I read some of the words, and made out the words wing, isle and book in several places.

A library?

   I put my hand on my chin thoughtfully.

   "The library seems to have caught Sir's attention." Fernsworth observed.

    "Oh, so it is a library?"

   It was huge, the whole hallway had doors and gates. Each one had a sign over it. Unlike the other hallways, only a singe guard was patrolling it. A Unicorn. He paid Fernsworth and me little mind.

   "Indubitably, Sir. This is the hall to the Canterlot Library. It houses one of the largest collections of knowledge in all of Equestria, challenged only by the ancient library vaults of the Crystal Empire, or unambiguously more so, by the hallowed world archives of the Four Kingdoms."

   I saw a large Iron gate without a sign above it. I wondered why. "What about that wing? Is it open too, if I may ask?"

   Fernsworth cleared his throat. "Beg Sir's parden, unequivocally, the library is open to all. However, I am afraid, Sir may have to anticipate to gain access to the Starswirl wing, as only the highest of trusted individuals are ever allowed entry."

   "The Starswirl wing?"

   I looked at the Iron gate, longingly. Inside was a branch of a great library completely dedicated to a Unicorn I had dreams of.

   I wanted in, but I had to wait. "I see, thank you."

   "Absolutely, Sir."

   Fernsworth thought to himself, then gestured to me. "And if I ever so may, Sir's new mentor can always accompany Sir into the wing, should her Highness ever so choose."

Not a bad Idea.

   I shrugged. "We can only hope, Fernsworth."

   "With baited voraciousness, Sir." He half smiled.

   I laughed at that.

   We reached the end of the library hall.

   Fernsworth pointed his fore hoof to his left. "Sir's residential is just down this hall."

   He turned left and I followed.

   We trekked down to a huge white hallway that crossed with two other hallways, with the hallway we were walking cutting through and ending into a hallway of its own. I saw a single door at its end. No windows could be seen in any of those halls. I assumed that meant I must have been near the Palace's center.

   We reached the door. It was large and rather plain. Unlike the other doors, it was a standard solid wooden door with iron fastenings and a forged lock.

   "Here we are, Sir." Fernsworth opened the door with a key he took from his left front pocket. When we walked into the room, I noticed all of my belongings were already organized inside.

   "I hope the accomodations are to Sir's liking? I personally ensured this room would resemble, as much as possible, to  the lavishly adorned domicile in Sir's previous occupancy with Madam Twilight."

   I walked to the center of my new room, taking the whole thing in. It was very large in comparison to the one I had at Twilight's house. Big book shelves filled with books familiar and strange, lied about the walls on each side of the room. The same writing desk that acted as my nightstand at Twilight's stood near my new bed, fresh ink pots, quills and scrolls neatly adorning it.

   The new bed was just my size. It had obviously been tailored to me somehow, as it was the largest bed I had seen in my short time in Equestria. A beautiful comforter lied folded upon the bed and looked freshly pressed. It was white, embroidered with a wide array of Equestrian flora and fauna. It was just the right thickness for summer or winter.

  "You did all this? It's marvelous." I could not help but smile mesmerized.

   "I mearly adorned this room with Sir's personal belongings. It was my pleasure, Sir." Fernsworth elegantly bowed.

   It was strange that the only new objects in the room were the bed, some books of mine and my writing desk. I saw lines on the wooden floor, as if an older bed had been replaced resently for that newer one.

Someone was living here before me? Whom, I wonder?

   "Who lived in this room before me?" I turned to face Fernsworth.

   "Astute as aways, Sir. This was Madam Twilight's room, before she departed to her current place of residence. Her Majesty, Celestia, imformed the staff to prepare this room for you."

   Fernsworth walked towards the door. "I am afraid, we must now part ways for the time, Sir, as I have many other duties to attend. I trust Sir is comfortable?"

   "I think so. Thanks for showing me to my room. Have a good night, Fernsworth." I waved to him and smiled.

   "Very good, Sir."

   He bowed.

   "A most pleasent of nights to Sir as well." He closed the door while slowly walking backwards.

   I walked around my room. Out of everything, it was my new dresser that caught my eye. What a real piece of artwork it was. A seamless décor of a whole forest landscape was cut into the hardwood center of the dresser.

   Different pieces of wood were arranged in wide array, melding and colouring each part of it. One type made the trees in the forest on the right door. Another kind made the grass planes on the left door and other types formed the rock and snow capped mountain scape behind both scenes.

   It also had vines cut into the outer edges of the dresser, making it seem like they were growing up from the floor, wraping around and encompassing the whole dresser. The vines also had a wide array of unique wood types pieced together, making each vine its own beauty.

   I walked over and opened it. I smiled when I saw my whole wardrobe from back at Twilight's expertly hug, organized by colour and type.

   Checking each of my pant pockets, I felt something large and heavy in my left one. I dug in, then brought out, astonishingly, my IPod. I had given it to Spike before we left, so naturally it surprised me. I would've been worried I took it by accident, were it not for the letter I also found in that pocket. I opened it and read the following.

Dear Argyle.

   By the time you read this, I'll be back home with Twilight and you'll be living in the Palace. I still can't believe Celestia made you Princess Luna's apprentice! That's so cool! Everyone's still very happy I can say. Even though Celestia acted kind of weird, it was still awesome!

    You're probably wondering how you have your IPod by now. Don't worry, I snuck it into your pocket when we all hugged at the carriage. Before we left, remember?

  I'm still riding in the carriage as I write this, so I'll send this to you when I get the chance.

  Anyway, thank you for giving me your IPod, but I think you're gonna need it more than I will. I don't even know how to recharge it anyway. You were the brains behind that.

   Hey, maybe you could teach me how to some day?

   Thank you again and see you soon!

   Your thoughtful friend, Spike.

   P.s, I can still listen to it when I visit, right?

   Your now concerned and thoughtful friend, Spike.

P.p.s. Twilight says remember to keep on your best behavior.

P.p.p.s. Oh, Rarity also says to make sure you send her any clothes that get teared.

P.p.p.p.s. And Pinkie says

P.p.s. Everyone says good night.

   "They're already giving him trouble." I laughed.

I wonder what Pinkie said that spooked him?

   Shrugging, I put my IPod down on my writing desk with the neatly folded letter under it. I went back to my dresser and with a little work, soon took off my nineteenth century attire then retiring to my lounging clothing.

   I walked over to one of the book shelves and eyed at some of the books. I quickly chose one, then I went to lie down on my new bed to read for a time. It was a rather large book, with the title Never Dawn on its black front.

   Opening the book's cover I read the introduction. [size=14"A biography of a pony who lived during the Equestrian civil war. Wait, huh?"[/size]

   I stared into space for a moment.

Equestria had a civil war?

   While Twilight did mention something about how they had wars before, but she never mentioned a civil war. She also said Equestria had not raged a war in over nine-hundred years. The book gave the staring date of the war, August 2nd, two-thousand-nine-hundred-eighty.

   My interest peaked, I turned to chapter one then started reading.

   That book was chalk-full of huge battles. It also had a personal account of each event that led up to the war and its whole aftermath. Sadly, I never got to read that far in just that night. I did manage to read the story of how Luna had become nightmare Moon before I nodded off. I suppose the events of that day cought up with me right then. That was the last sound nights sleep I had for a long while.

"Argyle?" Luna whispered, "Art thou- I mean, are you asleep?"

   My eyes shot open. Taking in the cave's moist mossy walls, they gravitated to Luna laying at my left side. "I was just very deep in thought. Why, are you alright?"

"Yes, I'm fine now."

"Ah, good.

   I glared at the cave's entrance. It was still dark out. I wanted to know how long we had stayed in that cave. "What time is it?"

"Three hours passed midnight."

   She paused for a moment. "Something has been pestering me."

   I tilted my head. "What's that?"

"Not but a minute ago, I noticed the moon's orientation was wrong for the hour. So, I was just about to reorient it when it fixed itself. I am perplexed by it."

"It fixed itself, how?" I raised an eye brow. I too was perplexed.

"Two ways I know of, ether Tia did it...or...."

"Or?" Her pause worried me.

   Luna's eyes widened. "Father fixed it."

   She shook her head. "No, tis a silly thought."

   "Your father? Why is that silly?" I shrugged. "Isn't that good news?"

    She frowned. "Twould be if he were not asleep along with Mother."

   "Oh, yeah. Just what happened to them exactly?"

   "It remains unknown. One day they just...never woke up."

   Luna sighed. "It was a long time ago. Tia and I were teens when it happened."

   I wondered what could do such a thing to an Alicorn. "That's strange. Perhaps they woke up?" I smiled warmly.

   She returned the smile. "One can hope."

   A few minutes of awkward silence passed.

   I cleared my throat. "Well, nearly four hours have passed since I came here, with two and a half hours for you. Time really does fly."

   "Indeed it does."

   Luna thought to herself for a minute. "Um, by the way, I had a dream."

   "Oh, what of?"

   "You had graduated from your training and there was a big celebration held in your honor. My sister was going to give you the title of court mage with a speech and all, but you turned it down. You said that position belonged to Twilight Sparkle and you could never take it knowing that. Tia was a little upset later that night. She told me she spent a week getting that speech right."

   Luna laughed. It was wonderful hearing her laugh again. I was afraid she would have been embittered, but she aways persurvered. Luna was strong like that.

   "But she understood non the less. We soon came to be standing on my room's balcony, over looking the Sunset. There, I asked you what you were going to do since your training was over. You smiled, then pointed out towards the setting Sun. I awoke after that."

   "Man, my dream self sounds like a rude guy."

   I laughed. "He didn't even give you a straight answer."

   "Well, he did drink all of the punch." She smirked and laughed with me.

   I looked down at her figure. She was completely healed. A wave of great joy and relief rushed through me, even though everything else felt like jelly.

   Every second I spent in that cave was in pain. First it was my mutilated arm, then It was the sharp pins and needles feeling all over my body. It was starting to feel like I was suffering from magic overuse.

   Pushing yourself too far is very dangerous when it comes to magic. In doing so you will risk a Burn-out. You do not want that, ever.

Great, Burn-out sickness, well...at least Luna's alright and that's enough for me.

   I was very close to a painful death and I knew it. Fortunately for me Luna was there.

   Luna's ears perked up and she turned her head and eyed me, catching on that I was in trouble. "You pushed yourself too far by healing me, did you not?" She looked a little worried.

   I answered with a raspy voice, as it was getting harder to breathe, "I think we all were run a little thin today. I'll be fine in a few."

   The muscles in my chest were tightening like a corset. "Besides, it worked and I'm still here, so it's fine."

   Luna shot up to her hooves and stomped her fore hoof on the floor in defiance. "Nay, tis not fine! Neither will you be fine in a mere few minutes. Twill take days for you to fully recuperate in your current state."

   It would have been all be over if the Empress caught us hiding in that cave.

   That was something I would have happily died trying to prevent. "We can't stay here for that long. This place is a corner just waiting for us to be forced into."

   "Even still, you must rest."

   She walked closer. "We can deal with Tia later."

   I waved her away. "No, we really have been here too long as is...."

   I tried to stand. "I'm fine -ugh- see?"

   A hot knife of pain shot up to my spine from my legs. My leg muscles gave way under my weight.

   Luna caught me as I stumbled. "You may fool yourself, Argyle, but you cannot fool me."

   I lied on her back, utterly helpless. Even the slightest movement made me regret everything magic. The pain was horrific.

   Luna faced me then shook her head. "You really must be more careful."

   She slowly walked to set me down on a better spot near the back end of the cave. "Hast thou forgotten what I told you about pushing yourself?"

   "Infernos, lots of pain, death, et cetera." I rolled my eyes, then gasped as a shock of pain shot through my shull.

   Luna sighed. "A lot of good it's obviously doing you."

   "Really, I'll be alright."

   I smerked through gritting teeth. "It's gonna take more than -ow- a little Burn-out sickness to stop me."

   Luna huffed. "Famous last words. Especially since it is not real Burn-out sickness. Thou wouldst be screaming otherwise."

   "W-what? Then what is?"

   "The first sign of magic overuse. You have but scratched the surface. True Burn-out sickness is far worse."

   I grimaced. "Christ."

   I wondered if that was the first step to Burn-out sickness, then I never wanted to feel what the real thing was like.

   Reaching the end of the cave, she gently let me down. My everything felt like it went through a meat tenderizer. It was very hard to think straight with such pain.

   Luna frowned. Her horn glowed, then a wave of warmth washed over me. The intense pain suddenly melted away.

   With the pain almost gone, I could think a bit clearer. I wished it had not. Pictures of before flashed across my mind. Each and every horror returned again to haunt. That grin, the taste of iron, all of it was an utter horror.

   "It's going to be alright." Although it sounded like I was telling Luna that, it was more directed towards myself.

   "I am the one who should be saying that to you."

   Luna gestured to the floor. "Sleep, I will keep watch." She narrowed her eyes. "And, do not move from there, even if you regain the strength."

   "Move? I can barely move my fingers." I laughed lightly.

   She smiled. "Good. Uh, that you wont move I mean." She turned and walked away.

   My exhausted everything sreamed at me, then failed, as I lied my head down on some soft cave moss.

    Bliss embraced my tired mind and calm eased my stricken and battered figure. All turned to deep gray in moments as I drifted down the rivers of the mind.

                                                            Day one.

"Hark, Student!" suddenly boomed from the right side of my room.

"Holy shit!"

   Ah yes, I nearly jumped out of my skin from such a rude awakening. That was my first day as Luna's student.

"Heareth my royal voice and arise! Thy Mentor commands it!"

   After falling out of bed and onto the cold stone floor, I franticly shot up to my feet and eyed my room in all directions. My half asleep mind tried desperately to find the source of the terrible noise.

   My shock widened eyes settled on that dark Alicorn from before. She stood near the doorway with an unimpressed expression.

   Luna glared at me bleakly. "Pleasant morning."

   "Right, good morning."

   Heart pounding and yet to catch my nerves, I shook my head clear. "Um, Luna right?"

   "Tis Mentor to thou."

   She stiffend her stance and angled her head slightly upwards. "Remember it, for I shant repeat it."

Why's she so grouchy?

   I could not get anything but heat from her gaze. It was as if she hated me.

   I had no idea why. "Alright then, what now, Mentor?"

   Not even after breakfast and I already did not like how that day was going.

   "Follow." Luna started walking towards the door.

   I looked down at myself. "Um, hey?"

   Luna turned her head and glared at me.

   I gestured at myself with my head tilted to the side. I was still in my lounging clothes.

   She rolled her eyes. "Very well, robe thyself, but make haste."

   She turned her head back, then continued towards the door. "Oh and wareth thy student robe. Look in yonder dresser."

   I raised my eye brow. Pictures of what a mages robe looked like flashed in my mind. Suddenly excited to see the robe I was issued, I walked to my dresser and opened the doors with a smile. My smile melted away faster than butter on a hotplate.

   I grimaced. "You're kidding me, right?"

   "I jest not." Luna kept walking out of my room.

   I frowned. The robe was more like a cloak meant for a potato rather than a wizard.

   Cursing under my breath, hoping no one would call me a spud mage while I wore that robe, I grabbed it and my other clothes.

   "I trust thou canst find the Starswirl wing by thyself?" Luna stood at the doorway.

   "Yes."

   "I shall await there." I heard hooves on stone patter away.

"Can't wait."

Well, at least I get to go inside that wing now.

   I only had the robe left. Glaring at it drearily, I slowly and painfully slipped it on. A loose fit, but it could have been worse, even though it was a brown sack cloth cloak with a hood.

   I thought of what Rarity would have said if she saw me with that robe on.

"Of all of the worst possible things you could wear, that has to be. The. Worst. Possible. Thing!"

   I pictured her pulling out that lounging sofa and fainting into it.

   While laughing, I got my shoes on then I walked out of my room.

   I had to halt and think a few times. The Palace was huge and the way to the Starswirl wing was a winding one. Fernsworth made it look like a breeze. Half of me wanted to take his time getting there, while the other half did not want to test Luna's already thin temperament.

   I wondered who spit in her alfalfa sprouts that day. Laughing at myself, I could have seen Applejack saying that.

   Arriving at the hallway to the wing, I saw that same guard patrolling the hallway.

   He looked at me when I approached him. "Oh, hey there. You must be Luna's student? She told me I would know it when I saw you and boy was she right. You Humans do dress strange."

That was mean.

   Luna told him that on purpose, knowing very well what kind of robe I would be wearing and how ridiculous I would look. I actually felt rather upset over that. Instead of heat, I felt cold.

   I stood there with a bleak expression and waited for ten seconds, staring at him without blinking.

   "Oh, I guess you want in, huh?" He gestured at the Iron gate behind him.

   I nodded, narrowing my eyes at him. For some reason, I actually felt anger towards him. I was having a crappy day and it was getting worse by the minute. Worse of all, I did not deserve it.

   The guard gave me a weirded out look. "Uh, alright. Just let me get the lock for you." His horn glowed and the gate opened. He motioned for me to go in.

   The cold worsened. I found humor that he felt uncomfortable. Walking forward slowly, I took care to not break eye contact with him. I wanted him feel that way.

   While furrowing his eyes at me with obvious discomfort, the guard's head moved slowly backwards with each step I took. I froze once I was standing near him, staring at him with my eyes to the side. I finally broke eye contact by blinking and looking forward. After walking into the wing he shut the gate quickly with a loud metal clang.

   I felt like punching something, hard. After gritting my teeth and clenching my fists for a second, I shook my head clear. A huge wave of regret nearly pushed me off my feet. I could not believe what I had done. Leaning on a bookshelf, I tried to regain my composure.

What's happing to me? Wait....

   Cold, when I thought or did nasty things to others, I felt cold. The day before I called Celestia a nasty word in my mind after getting Arco in trouble.

   The room was rather big for a whole wing just dedicated to one mage. A massive hour glass stood in the center. Huge dusty book shelves with scrolls and tomes alike ran throughout the whole wing. It almost looked like a library onto itself.

   I got a closer look at the huge hour glass. It was beautiful. The sand glowed with a light blue hue while it floated up the glass. I found that strange. Looking up I saw the hour glass had the letters PM cut into the metal top, while after looking down the metal bottom had AM instead.

  "When it's day time the sand must flow up, but at night it must flow down. Then that means this can be compared to an analogue clock back home."

   I smiled. "That is definitely twenty present cooler."

   I shook my head at myself, something Rainbow Dash would have said.

   I always found it very strange that Equestria had the same PM and AM time frame system that Humans used on Earth. I began not believing in coincidences, especially when they happened all the time.

   After studying it, I was able to read that the time should have been around two PM.

   I saw a gold metal plaque below the base. Looking closer I took my time and read the Equestrian cut into the metal.

         This archaic hourglass belonged to Starswirl the Bearded and is one of the few tangible relics of his available to Equinity. History tells this was the very first object he enchanted. It was originally an ordinary hourglass residing in the Cornelius University. After it was enchanted, it remained in the University for millenniums, before being shipped to rest here.

          The names Alastar, Clover and Gala can be seen carved on its left side. While Clover was Starswirl's first Student, it is unknown who the other names belong to, nor their relevance to Starswirl's impact on Equestrian History.

   I rubbed my chin. "Huh. That's interesting-"

"Student!"

   I quickly looked over and saw Luna standing near the elemental isle.

   She shook her head. "Once thou art availed from thy stupor, join me."

   I pouted with an obvious bit of heat in my voice, but I was doing my best to hide it. "Sure, I'm coming."

Worst. Day. Ever.

   While walking through the isle of book shelves, the isle opened up into a rather big alcove with a sofa and pillows on it caddied cornered to the far upper right. Near to my left was a writing desk. Luna stood near the desk.

   "Wow, this is cool. You come here often?"

   A sensible topic to ease the tension?

   "But of course, tis the silent part of this wing. Nopony else canst hear one who remains in this spot."

   Luna gestured at the stool near the desk. "Sit."

   If only it lasted longer than one breath.

   "You got it." I sat down facing her.

   Luna sat as well, but on the sofa. "Now, I assume thou knowest the basics of magic?"

   "Magical affinity-"

   "Nay, the ones of import." She interrupted me.

   I tilted my head, wondering she meant. "But, are they not all important?"

   Luna looked annoyed. "If thou really think magical affinity a skill, then thou art a waste of my time."

   She sighed. "I shall use smaller words for thou this time. What art the basics of import in magic?"

   I sighed and just nodded my head. I hoped she would back off a bit. My hopes were unfounded however. That was just the beginning.

She seemed so nice and lovely too. Of all the let downs, it had to be her and it had to involve me.

   I bleakly answered, "Focus, visualization and concentration."

   "Harder then it should have been, but twas correctly answered." She got up and studied a book shelf. Her horn glowed and an old tome hovered from it and landed neatly on the desk.

   The tome was dark blue with golden letters on its front that read The Guide to Advanced Magic.

   "Start on chapter one, then let me know when thou reaches four."

   She pointed at it. "Oh, and tis chapter four by the way. In case thou were about to ask four what?" She waved her fore hoof in the air mockingly, then walked back.

   I frowned then started reading. It described features about magic that I was not familiar with, like spells that would bind something or trap someone in rooms or objects. They would not even be able to flashport out of it. It explained the physics behind it, but I was missing a few laws of magic making it hard to fully understand.

   I read on, hoping something would make sense. I found the page on healing spells, but that was also rather complex.

   "The Vitality spell? I'm not familiar with that."

   Luna straightened. "Tis not chapter four."

   I wondered if I could not understand the first two chapters, what made her think four was different? "You must have some information on it."

   Luna groaned. "Tis not chapter four. Besides, tis too high a level for thee."

"Chapter four, huh?" I smiled and waved my hand over the tome. It skipped to the fourth chapter.

   If she wanted it, I was going to give it to her. "Alright, I'm at chapter four. Now what?"

   "Oh?"

   Luna shifted on the sofa. "Pray tell, how canst thou go from chapter two to chapter four in but mear seconds?"

   The Princess hopped off the sofa and walked slowly towards me while narrowing her eyes in anger. "Dost thou think me an idiot?"

   I stared at her, realizing I had poured gas on a bonfire.

   Luna snorted at me. "I clearly left thou at chapter two but a minute ago. I sayest again four, not one, not two, nor three, but four. Now, read it all again until thou hast learned how to follow the simplest of commands!"

   Luna went on a tangent over such a silly thing. My Anxiety kicked into high gear and I wanted to curl up into a ball. I was being treated horribly for no reason. The cold came again.

No, not now!

   My fear melted away to raising anger towards Luna. I did not have long. I prayed she would stop, while my anxiety waxed along with my nerves. I counted down to try and calm myself.

One.

   "Honestly, Tia, what was thou thinking? Student indeed." Luna walked around the alcove ranting up a storm while shaking her foreleg in the air, like a Human would with a first.

Two.

   "Thee canst even read a simple tome! Nay, thou art not my student! Thou will never be my Student! Thou art not even worthy of polishing my hooves!"

Three.

   I slammed the tome closed with a loud thud. "Lies!"

  My shyness and ability to hold back failed under the chill going up my spine. "I don't give a damn who you are!"

   I shot up from my stool and glared at the Alicorn, who looked at me with bewilderment. "I'll not have my life wasted with the questionable validity of such a loathsome creature! I'm going to Celestia right now and tell her very politely that this was a mistake!"

   I turned sharply and walked at a brisk pace towards the exit.

   Luna shook her head. "Celestia?! Nay, halt!"

   She commanded while pointing a hoof at me, "I sayest stop! Thy Mentor commands it!"

   "What?! You have to use small words so I can understand, remember? Or was that also a lie?" I just wanted to leave, so I kept walking.

   "A lie?"

   Luna snorted. "As thy Princess we order thou to be still!"

   I did stop, but to say something I should not have.

   I turned, then raised my voice loud enough for her to hear me clearly. "Man, it's no wonder everybody hated you and loved Celestia instead. The truth is you're horrible."

   I turned, not needing to see her reaction. I very well knew how powerful that would hit home from what I read in the book Never Dawn.

   I walked for about three seconds, until I heard whimpering and light sobbing

"Please."

   My heart sank. A wreaking ball of guilt that shattered my anger into shards of pain. I did it again and like always the cold warmed only when I went too far, leaving me stranded to the fallout.

   I grimaced, then turned around and saw Luna in a very bad way.

   Thin rivers moistened her facial fur. "I am...sorry."

Oh, man, what is wrong with me?

   I could not leave her like that. I walked over and bent down beside her, my heart was in my stomach. "Hey, I'm-"

   "Nay, do not apologize."

   Luna shook her head and sniffled. "Thou spoke truly. I am horrible."

   Luna bent her head down as she lied there on the cold stone floor, rivers falling from her eyes, turning the soft indigo fur on her cheeks into a mire.

   That was my doing. I needed to fix it. I had to try.

   I sat near her and put my hand on her back, then looked her dead in the eye. "No, what I said was wrong. I'll not let myself get away with that. I am the one who is sorry."

   Even though it was not my fault, someone had to do the right thing.

   She just looked at me. "Why? I treated thou like refuse and looked down upon thee the same."

   "Because, the decisions you make when you're mad are always the wrong ones."

   She sniffled and agreed weakly. "I can attest."

   Those eyes. I saw in them a deep sadness. Something no unfeeling being could have, she was not mean nor foul hearted. She was sad and bitter. It was something I knew a thing or two about.

   Every Human worth his grain of salt did. "Most of all, I know what you've been through. So, what I said can never be justified."

   Luna huffed, then turned away from me. "What dost thou know of what I went through?"

   No creature like her could be guilty of anything horrid willingly. I saw it in her eyes, just for that second. It pays to be shy at times. You get to see how people look before they say or do something.

   I very gently turned her head back to face me by her chin. "I know it was not your fault." I smiled.

   She teared up again wide eyed at me., searching my eyes for any dishonesty. She would find none. Then a pain sticken expression soured her features as she hugged me. "Thank thee."

   Her sudden action surprised me. My hands were up in the air, completely unsure of what I needed to do next.

   That was the first time I ever helped a girl and was definitely my first time ever being in that kind of a situation with one. I cursed my luck that girl in question was a pony and not a Human, especially a pony Princess.

Life is so weird.

   "Thou hast no clue how long I awaited to hear that."

   "Come on, your sister must've told you that once or twice?" I desided to hug her back.

   Luna's voice shook. [size=14]"Nay, not even my Tia."

And I thought she was nice too, I guess not.

   "Well, I can say it again if you want." I grinned.

   Luna let me go and giggled while wiping away her tears with a hoof. "No, twill not be needed, but I thank thou."

   "Are you going to be alright now?"

   She got up then brushed herself off with her wings. "I believeth so."

   I got up, then put my hands in my robe pockets. They were itchy. "Well, my mentor, what now?"

   She laughed. "Argyle, surely thou must knowest my name? Tis not mentor. Call me Luna."

   I nodded, liking how the situation did a full one-eighty. "Alright, Luna, what now?"

   She pointed at the shelves full of tomes and scrolls. "Now, large works remain untouched and their secrets unlearned."

   "Well then, let's get to it."

   "By focusing at the heart with this spell, thou canst heal a whole body at once. However, twill take time and energy."

   We were sitting on the sofa as she read a passege on that spell I asked her about earlier.

    She finished and looked at me. "So, useth this spell only when thou must, but remember, never pushest thyself too far."

   "Why, what happens?"

   "Surely Twilight Sparkle spoke to thou about the dangers of magic?"

   I shook my head no.

   Luna shook hers in disappointment. "Very well, but I do find that most disturbing."

   "Tis known as Burn-out, a horrible fate for any mage."

   Luna cleared her throat. "When a mage would pusheth passed pain, twould leadeth to vital damage. Said damage twill causeth his magic focal points to burst. Thus, he wouldst loseth control over magic and be killed within a volatile explotion of pure energy, even death by inferno given the mage in question."

   I cringed. "Well, I'll certainly be careful."

   "Twould be wise that thou does. For once it starts, there shant be a return."

   Luna got up from the couch then stretched her back. "We hast been here for thy time of today."

   "What, already? How long's that?" I got up as well.

   "Four hours per day."

   "We've been here for four hours already?"

   I looked at her dubiously, not believing that we had spent four hours there. It felt barely like one had passed.

   "Look towards yonder hour glass, if thou dost not trust me."

   We walked to the hour glass and sure enough the sand filled at six PM.

   I whistled. "Man, time just flies."

   "I shall retire for the day, Argyle."

   Luna yawned. "Tis very much passed my bed time."

   "Oh, sure. No problem."

   Luna was the Princess of the Night and stayed up all night naturally. So, obviously she slept in the daytime.

   "Pleasent evening, Argyle." Luna walked out of the wing.

   The guard gave Luna a salute after opening it. He looked back into the wing and saw me, then returned to his post with his back turned, leaving the gate open so I could walk out.

Oh, no.

   I would have to face him again. I had almost forgotten. Red faced knowing very well the situation I was in, I briskly walked out of the gate, making no attempt at eye contact and continued down the hallway to the left.

   After finally reaching my room, I walked inside then leaned on the wall and breathed deep.

   A realization hit me like a thunder bolt. I slapped my forehead on both my palms, then dragged them over my face downwards stretching it. After stopping halfway, my fingers were over my mouth pulling it into a half frown.

   I had forgotten to apologize in my flustered and highly embarrassed haste. Shyness really sucked sometimes.

   Trying to push it behind me by promising to myself I would go through with it later that day, or the next day, I decided to change my clothing. I was very tired of looking like a potato sack.

   I was opening my dresser when I heard the door open. "Cozy, Sir?"

   Turning to my left I saw Fernsworth at the door. "Hello, Fernsworth. I am so far."

   "Pardon my intrusion, Sir. I was just in to check on you."

   "I'm fine."

   I tilted my head to the side, wondering how a personal Butler of the Princess always had time to waste on me. "Thank you."

   "Very good, Sir. I must away then. Good evening." He bowed while closing the door.

   I laughed, then changed clothes and went about my day.

   It was rather uneventful, so I will skip to when I returned to my room at night fall.

   I was pretty tired, having walked around the Palace and the castle all that day. My friends had yet to visit, but I would not need to wait long.

   Settling down on my bed after I got comfortable, I lied there and read that book on the Equestrian civil war, Never Dawn. I got to around five chapters into it that time. Mostly build up to the war and pre war politics, boring really. I blew out my night candle then tried to sleep.

   As crazy as it sounds, I felt like someone was watching me sleep. That cold shiver you get up your spine shot up mine that night, like the Grim Reaper ran his boney hand up my back.

   I tried my best to shake the feeling and after a few minutes of tossing and turning, I fell into a dream. I had some idea it would be one of those nights. If only I knew what I was in for that cold and creepy night. On a brighter note however, I did not have to go through it alone.

Prism

"Verity comes on swift wings."

   I opened my eyes after hearing distant whispering.

"What happens when the wings flap?"

   Lifting my head while looking around, I just blinked quizzically at my surroundings. It was not my room or any part of the palace, at least no part I knew of.

"Beware the wings."

   "Hello?"

   I got up and eyed around the strange room, seeing nothing. "Is someone there?"

"Wings."

   The whispers stopped. I raised my eye brow in response. Strange voices, peculiar surroundings, unfamiliar location, it was all uncomfortably original.

   The massive room's construction was unlike anything I had seen, made of a cloudy glass material or a near translucent stone, like if marble was clear yet had some white murkiness to it.

   Massive pillars towered throughout on both sides, also made out of that material. Light purple banners decorated each pillar. Each banner had two symmetrical decorations waving around a white circle with a snowflake inside it.

   It was not an Equestrian banner, which worried me slightly. "Just where am I?"

   A large throne sat about one hundred feet away from me.

   I lightly nibbled at my thumb inquisitively. "A throne room?"

   I wondered whom that throne belonged to.

   Yet another underhanded surprise was cast by fate's hand, sweeping me away into the unknown. I remembered going to sleep, then waking up somewhere else seconds later. Perhaps the girl was playing a trick on me, or maybe I was dreaming?

    Something else was weird. The place felt warm and funny, like I was being gently tickled all over. My feet were getting the brunt of it. Bending down to touch the strange floor, a warm static charge rushed up my hand upon contact. I recoiled my hand, eyes widening in wonder.

   "Crystal?"

   I eyed around the massive construct. "No way, there's so much of it!"

   Glass is not a great conductor of magic. In fact with given thickness glass can actually insulate certain types of magic. Crystal is a totally different matter. It is a near perfect conductor of magic and certain types of crystals resonate magic naturally. It was all completely carved out of pure resonating crystal, the rarest kind of crystal.

    "What's that?" I squinted at countless dark strips tunneling deep under the crystal floor. My eyes following their pathways, I noticed them networking throughout the entire throne room.

  Torches were lighting down the wall behind the pillars. It was weird they were not lighting with fire or magic. The dark strips trailed from the floor up the wall and connected to each torch.

   "Light bulbs?"

   All of it was very fascinating. "Metal networks as wires, magic and technology, who are they indeed?"

   My mind kept drawing blanks and it frustrated me. I hated not being in the loop all the time.

   Sunlight beamed from the back of the room suddenly. I shielded my eyes with my hand. Squinting through the light, I saw a massive iron window a ways behind the throne.

   "Hey, a window! Maybe I can see where I am?" I walked briskly towards it.

   The whole throne room shook violently, followed by a deafening boom. The massive window imploded, pelting the area behind the throne in crystal shards and bits of twisted iron. I lost my balance and fell to my hands and knees.

   I scrambled to my feet, then ran down yards of hallway towards the once beautiful window.

   The huge pane had shattered into countless shards that crunched under my shoes with each bound. What iron holdings and frame that remained was warped into a contorted and melded mess, as if a bomb shell went off.

   I reached the window and froze.

   A massive black cloud blotted the distant sky. Lightening storms arced off its voided mass and an inferno was raging inside. Sounds echoed in the air from the cloud's direction, like faint whispering.

   A huge burning city charred below my feet. I saw movement on the small streets. Figures amassed from buildings and ran away from the cloud. I heard screaming and yelling from below.

   The cold wind dried my eyes. The cloud was coming at the city against the wind. It boggled my mind.

   The clear background however was captivating. Beautiful green grassy highlands rolled over as far as my eyes could see to my left. To my right was a mountain scape with snowcapped peaks and rocky hills leading up to the mountain base. Rivers snaked and small lakes dotted the visible grasslands.

   Two mass clusters of moving things formed at the city limits on a large hillside clearing near the mountain scape. One shined silver, like metal reflecting light. Above them were banners. It was too far to see the emblem. The other side was coloured blackish gray and resembled insects or ants swarming down a hill.

   In the darkening sky, countless shining dots flew in clusters. Scattered with the silver dots were massive flying creatures. They looked like Dragons. When huge bolts of fire or lightening launched from each creature, it proved me right.

    What looked like a swarm of angry bugs flew right towards the silver dots and Dragons. Each shot soon exploded in the air. Huge chunks out of the bug swarm disappeared in blast waves that rippled the air in circular distortions.

    Before the ground lines contacted, lines of fire and arcs of thunder shot from the silver side making mini detonations on the insect's side. They poured over one another, silver flashing over chitin gray, melding and reforming into formations.

   Four huge towers of crystal and steel were spread out over the burning city. Each tower had large spinning crystals swelling with white hot energy hovering just above them. Beams of energy burst out of each tower and hit the cloud in one spot. Chunks of dark cloud blew apart with an explosion of heat and electricity.

   The cloud swelled and consumed one of the towers. Flashes of lightening flared from inside the blackness.

   Black lightening arced from the cloud at different points, striking the two hovering crystals on the other towers. Turning pitch black, the crystals glowed a deep purple and green then detonated, pulverizing the towers into dust. A shockwave heartbeats later sent me flying ten feet back.

   I landed hard on my back, grinding between the floor, glass shards and bits of iron. Grimacing in pain, I got to my feet shaking with adrenaline.

   Reaching behind my back and touching it, I painfully withdrew and eyed my blood covered hand. It was no dream, I had somehow been sent to a warzone. I had to get away. I saw huge ornate doors at the other end of the hall, like the ones in Canterlot. I ran towards them hoping they lead to an exit.

   The ornately carved doors burst open suddenly.

   Gasping, I skid across the floor then hid behind the throne. Fortunately, I was not seen. Quickly moving to the left side of the throne, two Unicorns walked by me. That meant I was still in Equestria. I was so relieved.

   One Unicorn had eyes that glowed a blue aura. His coat was a night dark colour and he wore silver armour with a red cape lined with white fur attached, very much like a king's cape. On his head glittering was a silver crown.

   The other Unicorn wore bulky silver plated armour that hummed lightly. A metal pack was attached on the back, while a faint blue light beamed out of a single opening on top of the pack. He had a gray coat and had a mane of solid crystal clusters. That flabbergasted me to no end.

   The dark Unicorn shot a glance at where I hid. I  quickly ducked to avoid being seen. The magic surging from his body felt like a wave of warm static. It was almost over powering.

   "My Emperor?"

   The one in the bulky armour looked at the empty spot behind the throne. "What did you see?"

   I huddled closer to the throne.

Should I let them see me? After all, I am lost.

   An explosion boomed. The Emperor turned his sight to the broken window.

   "Never mind it, Arcturus."

   I watched him walk towards the window, while Arcturus followed. "Now, report."

   "My Emperor, Prism towers three through seven are lost, with districts Rigal and Vega turned into dust."

   He hung his head down slightly. "Along with two Prism Legions and nearly twenty thousand citizens, your Majesty."

   The Emperor gritted his teeth.

   "Rigal and Vega? In such a small time frame...."

   He looked to Arcturus sternly. "Could the Graphs not track this massive force before hoof?"

   "The Prismgraphs claimed it just appeared through a sudden warp in the mass spectrum. There was no tracking it until it was too late."

    The Emperor sighed while closing his eyes. "We cannot assume anything. Sound the evacuation Immediately. Pull back our forces to cover the populace."

   "But Emperor, where will we take them? Dark clouds are attacking the entire Empire on all sides. There is no safe place nearby we can retreat to."

   "No, not nearby."

   He pointed a hoof out the window. "The far northern keep over the Crystal Mountains in the green oasis, the last haven."

  "Yes, of course. Its prism shield should still be operational...."

   Arcturus put a hoof to his mouth. "We can use the underground metro system to evacuate with little to no loss of life."

   "Go then."

   Arcturus gave the Emperor a surprised look. "Pardon, Majesty, you are not coming?"

   "I am afraid not."

   He glared at the looming void over the ruined city. "I must stay."

   "But, your subjects still need their Emperor! Now in all their times of dearest need-"

   "Do not argue with me! The Crystal Empire holds its weakening life upon yours!"

   I recognized that name. I heard of the Crystal Empire once from Twilight. The deep pain intensified, as blood trickled down my ravaged back. Concentrating was getting harder.

   The Emperor turned sharply. "Go now! Save what is left!"

   Arcturus bent his head down and dashed in front of the Emperor as the cloud drew closer. "I swore to protect you, even if I die a thousand deaths! I cannot leave!"

"Foolish foal!"

   The Emperor's horn glowed. A blue aura enveloped Arcturus sending him flinging towards the throne.

   "You may be a Prism Guard, but this force is far beyond your power."

   He turned his head towards the Prism Guard laying on the floor, eyes glowing blue. "Tell the Four Kingdoms of this threat...and inform the Librarian."

   "The boy, Sir?"

   Arcturus stood up. "What could he do this Empire could not?"

   "If there is any hope left, it can be found with the Librarian and his friends."

   The dark cloud consumed the eastern districts whole. "Your Emperor commands that you go! Send the warning, save this world!"

   "As you wish."

   Arcturus bowed his head. "I will not fail."

   "And when you meet him, tell him I was wrong."

   The Emperor eyes shed a single set of tears. "That I am sorry."

"Of course...."

   Arcturus wept inwardly. "Sir, may I be outspoken?"

   "Come now, Arcturus, you need not ask such things."

   The Emperor smiled at him. Rays of sunlight beamed from the window over the Emperor, silhouetting his form in brilliant light. "Speak."

    Arcturus grimaced and gritted his teeth. "I have always secretly thought of you as the father I never had. I love you, Sir, with all a son's being."

   The Emperor's eyes widened.  "I remember when you came to me as but a pup, now you stand a full grown colt."

   He slowly closed his eyes, overshadowed with sadness. "I have nothing left to teach you, my son."

   Arcturus's grimace deepened.

   The Emperor turned to the window, watching the looming dark consume his Empire, his people, his hopes and dreams, but he did have one last bright light to offer the world. "It is a father's duty to protect his only son, even if he should die a thousand deaths. Run, with a father's love and blessing."

"Per omnia saecula uincit, Pater." Arcturus turned then bolted towards the doors.

    (Forever onward, Father)

   The Emperor's streaming eyes glowed an intense blue. "In aeternum, Custodiam Prismatis."

                                                                                   (Into eternity, Prism Guard.)

   That was hard to watch. In a way I felt what Arcturus did. Unlike him however,  I actually had a dad, but he was not what you would call a role model. I always tried my best to keep my sister as independent as I could, while always being there when she needed me.

   Father however? He was the kind of person who thought he could shield his children from pain and exposure to the world. By his own device his children were victims to the usually naïve parent's-know-what's-best cliché, when of course it is the child that suffers the parent, not the parent that suffers the child.

   I quickly leapt behind a pillar before Arcturus could see me while he ran for the exit.

   Peeking over the pillar, something nudged my shoulder from behind. Nearly jumping out of my skin, I held my mouth with both hands to silence myself. After turning sharply, I saw Luna standing right there with me.

   She waved her fore hoof. "Hark, Argyle-"

   I put my hand gently over her muzzle, while shushing her with my index finger over my mouth. Her eyes widened at my sudden action, then narrowed on me. 'Mhff mfff mofff!'

   Shock at my brash action ran up my spine and I let her muzzle go while blushing embarrassed. "Sorry, but you have to whisper."

   She shook her head. "Very well."

   I turned then leaned over the pillar's side, to watch that situation unfold further.

   Luna quickly recoiled and gasped at the sight of my bloody back in the electric lighting. "Argyle! Th-"

   I turned my head with haste, putting as much emphasis on a mute Shush as I could.

   She huffed, then whispered, "Thou art hurt badly, in thy own dream state no less."

Dream state? Is she implying....

   I blinked a few times. "What do you mean?"

"Tis not possible in thy own dream state, especially so vividly."

   I tilted my head. "You mean to tell me I'm actually dreaming?"

   Luna slowly nodded.

"Of course, tis why I am here. Twas no easy venture either. Thy mind is liken to a shell. The first night thou slept I tried this very thing. Twas to no avail."

   She scrunched her nose at me. "Never hath my ability to visit a dream state been denied success. Thou art a most curious kind, Argyle."

   Worry went up my spine. "That is not good."

   Cold chilled my left arm, but carried no wind or breeze with it. I knew that cold.

Oh, no.

   I looked back at the Emperor. Luna leaned with me to see what was going on.

   She gasped when she saw him standing there. "Nay, it simply cannot be. Of all the possible fiends, how canst thou be dreaming of him?"

   I was going to ask her what she meant, but something horrible interrupted my chance.

  Voices came from the flaming darkness outside the window. "Finally we meet, Emperor."

   A dark form walked from the cloud, a humanlike figure. Darkened tattered clothing slithered and moved on its own over the creature. It smiled at the unflinching Unicorn, its teeth a dark yellowish colour and both rows looked like sharpened fangs. Its eyes glowed like crimson embers and Its hair a dirty black.

"By the moon, what manner of beast is that?"

   Luna shuttered. "I hath never felt such evil."

"Yeah."

   I rubbed my arms. Goosebumps formed on my skin. The cold got worse, so cold that I swore my breath should have shown, but the air was deathly still and unfogged by my breath.

   I knew that cold, but that was far worse. My hair stood up and my skin crawled as it sapped the health from the very air. Luna and I were in big trouble.

   The creature walked around the room. The crystal floor beneath it cracked and darkened with each step. Small dark crystal shards shot up from the floor under its feet. The crystal was reacting violently to it. I wondered why.

   This was it. He had failed his subjects, his Empire and possibly the world, but he would succeed at least in buying Arcturus the time he needed.

   The black monster, it was everything the Spectrum Cura feared, a true manifestation of pure negative magic. Why it chose a bipedal form like the Librarian was strange, but it was not exactly a situation you could assume anything in.

   The horrid creature, black of soul, darker than the shroud of despair, stood before him smirking. Its glowing eyes burning into him, he readied his mortal being for the last stand, the last requiem of crystal and steel. Perhaps Sombra could begin to forgive himself for his arrogance, his failure?

  The beast turned sharply, smiling. "Allow me to introduce myself."

   It bowed.

   "I am many things, but my name is Mael."

   Mael stood upright. "There is not need to retort, I already know much about you, including your nearing end."

   Sombra gritted his teeth. This was it.

   "Tell me, little pony."

   Mael walked closer to Sombra. "Is this statement true or false?"

   Sombra blinked, not sure what game he was playing. "What?"

   Mael put his hands behind his back, then leaned closer to Sombra. "Is this statement true or false?"

   Sombra almost gaped. He wondered if the creature had powers to induce madness by simple presence, or if it had actually asked him a liar's fallacy? After one month of brutal fighting, losing nearly all of his home and millions in the process, instead of the final epic he prepared himself for, it wanted to debate philosophy?

   "You destroyed my Empire, killed millions of my subjects, only to ask me a paradox?"

   Mael thought for a moment, then nodded. "Pretty much."

   It was so beyond absurd. Sombra muttered to himself, but loud enough to be heard. "Why?"

   "I was bored. Now answer my question."

   He leaned forward, tilting his head and staring at Sombra with his right eye. "Or do you not possess the answer?"

    "It is a paradox. There is no true answer."

   "Wrong."

   Mael wagged his index finger at Sombra. "Try again."

   Sombra shook his head. "What, is logic devoid in your world?"

   Mael laughed. "Logic is a mortal thing, metaphysical illusions of mortal recognition on structure."

   Sombra wondered what kind of insane garbage that was. "Logic is the philosophy of reasoning, for separating deductive from the inductive. That has no premise, therefore no conclusion can be given, a paradox."

   "The Universe has no need for logic. Life transcends all things." Mael slowly paced around Sombra.

   Growing irritated, Sombra countered by pacing to his left. "Define life."

   Mael stopped, then held out his open palm to the sky. "Nihil definimus."

                                                                              (Define nothingness)

   "How can you speak the Imperial tongue?"

   Mael just smiled. "I speak what is understood."

   Sombra was no stranger to the dark arts. Black magic had always been at the heels of good since the beginning. That creature, whose home a pocket of pure blackness and negativity, had more power in the realm of light than what was thought possible.

   He could simply understand a language by hearing it. Sombra knew he was in for the fight of his life, but wondered if even he could challenge such a thing.

   "Tell me, my little pony, do you think the other ponies running down the secret metro systems could answer my question?" Mael grinned.

   "You dare not touch them!"

   Sombra stepped forward. "Your fight is with me!"

   Luna narrowed her eyes. "Nay, tis not right."

   I looked at her. "What?"

"King Sombra, was no caring ruler, but an evil tyrant. I do not understand."

"Well, here he's an Emperor, so maybe this is a different Sombra?"

   Luna shook her head. "Nay, I could never forget that face."

"Perhaps he was not always a tyrant then?"

   Luna sighed. "Twould seem as such, but I require more proof."

   Mael crossed his arms. "True or false?

   Sombra felt his subjects had just reached the rail way. He needed more time.

   Mael tapped his index finger on his arm. "Tick, tock, Emperor."

   Sombra thought about it, then let out the slightest of smirks. What if he would turn the tables on it? "The smallest positive integer not definable in under eleven words?"

   Mael grinned. "Now, if I were to answer that, then you would know the answer."

   That insane beast was playing Sombra's sanity for a spindle. The monster's humor was obvious. It knew no answer was possible, a final mocking torment, like the one month war was not brutal enough.

   "Give up?" Mael raised his eye brow.

   "Do I have a choice?"

   "Play, or give up are your choices, but if you cannot answer I end it."

   An idea hit Sombra. he thought perhaps insanity was the answer. "It is falsely true."

   Illogical, insane and it made no real sense, it was perfect.

   Mael shrugged. "Not bad, you're half right."

   Half right? Sombra wanted nothing more than to blast the beast back into oblivion. "What goal do you have? What is the point of your existence?"

   "Life needs no excuses."

   He tilted his head. "Surely, you did not need one when you were born?"

   "Born? What bore you?"

   "Nothing."

   Mael reached his arms wide out, hugging the air, then started spinning like a ballroom dancer around the room while laughing. "Glorious nothingness!"

   Sombra stomped his fore hooves on the floor. "How is that possible!?"

   Mael stopped spinning a few feet away from Sombra. While being dipped and held in the air by nothing, staring upside-down, he smiled. "Life needs no excuses."

   With Sombra rattling inside his own head, Mael eyed around the throne room. "This place is so drab."

   Once he clicked his fingers, music began playing.

   Sombra's ears perked up. He knew that music from somewhere.

   "Ah, yes. You know this music, do you not?"

   Mael smiled. "You should. This was from your last ball, before our little game started."

   The Crystal ball, every year Sombra held one and all where invited to join in dance and feast. There were no low or high class in the Crystal Empire, just subjects of equal stature and their Emperor. That was also the last time he saw the Librarian with his curious friends before they returned to the Four Kingdoms. That was one month ago.

   Mael extended his gray hand out to thin air. "May I have this dance?"

   Hand gripping nothing, he cradled emptiness into a perfect ballroom form. He danced, spinning and bounding while humming the ball music chiming around the room to himself.

   Sombra's eye twitched. That was it? The dark force that would bathe the world in dark magic? A dancing, bounding, humming, insane, bipedal oddity that seemed no more threatening than a court fool?

   No, he saw the miles of corpses, the burning cities, the dead forests, the corruption. That creature was playing a final mind game on him, before it finished its job. He would not fall for it.

  Mael let his head back while he stepped seamless circles with his invisible partner. "Let loose, Sombra. Embrace nothing!"

   Sombra could not help but laugh. He had no need to fight or outsmart the creature to buy the time he needed. Mael was doing a fine job by himself.

   Standing and waiting for the moment Mael would finally attack, ghostly silhouettes appeared around Sombra, incorporeal tables and bowls of punch with food and cakes. Ghostly crystal ponies of all walks of life were dancing, eating and laughing all around him. Mael was bringing the Crystal ball back from its past.

   I gaped at the spectacle. "Amazing."

   It was really quite beautiful. I eyed at the doorway yards down the room, wondering if the events would cover Luna and I if we made for the doors.

   I got Luna's attention and pointed at the ornate doors. "Think we can leave without getting noticed?"

   Luna shook her head.

"Nay, we art in thy dream, remember? We cannot merely about and leave."

   She frowned. "Normally, I wouldst tell thee to face thy nightmares, but due to the nature of this dream I dare not advise it."

"Yeah, getting hurt in your own dream is not a good sign."

   Luna nodded. "Correct."

"Then what do we do?"

"We have not a choice, but to watch and await."

   Mael danced and faded into the crowd. "Enjoy yourself in this final hour!"

   Eying around the room to find Mael, Sombra focused on four figures near the punch table. The Librarian and his friends stood there, eating, laughing and drinking punch. Deja vu loomed over Sombra heavily. He was reliving the last Crystal Ball. He walked up to them, just as he did before.

    The Librarian noticed him and waved. "Hello, Sombra."

   It was just a ghost of the past, not really the Librarian, but whatever bought him more time he would take. He nodded, like he remembered doing. "Well met, Librarian."

   The Librarian smiled. "Please, call me Alastar."

   Next, Starswirl, Sombra believed his name was, should say how much he was enjoying the ball right about....

   "I must say, never have I been to a royal festival such as this."

   Starswirl sipped on his drink and giggled. "You might dare say I am having a ball."

   The green one, Clover was her name, groaned. "Guess who has the weakness for punch?"

   Alastar laughed. "Careful, Starswirl. You know how that stuff hits you in the mornings."

"Fear not, friends."

   Starswirl hiccupped. "I jus need to go a little zlower."

   Clover sighed. "Oh geez, he's completely hammered."

   Gala giggled. "What a little mess you are."

   Starswirl went to take another sip from his cup. A blue aura surrounded it, taking it from his weakened grasp.

   "You have had enough, Darling." Gala put the cup down on the table.

   Starswirl laughed, then stumbled when he tried to move. A white aura surrounded him, freezing him in place. "Oh deer. I do believe you're right."

   "Conjunctions? Yeah, he's had enough." Alastar laughed.

   Starswirl smiled sheepishly at Sombra. After clearing his throat, he put his focus on speaking clearly while the room spun around him. "Apologies, you're Majesty. Liquors happen to be my one true weakness."

   Clover nodded. "Yep, two classes and he's gone."

   Gala shook her head. "Such behavior is ill suited for a gentlecolt."

"Good that I'm no gentlecolt."

   Gala waved her fore hoof at him. "Oh pish posh, do not degrade yourself."

   Recalling the event, Sombra agreed with Gala.

   "You can tell a lot about a colt after spirits."

   He smiled. "I find you suitable for the title."

   Starswirl wondered if he really had too much of that wonderful drink, or if the Emperor really complemented him. "Thank you, your Majesty."

   Sombra lightly laughed, remembering being amused yet annoyed that his complements always surprised others, like he was some kind of iron hoof ruler of little gentleness. "Please, all of you, call me Sombra."

   "Sure."

   Clover smelled her glass. "Hey, Sombra, what is this stuff anyway?"

   She gestured to her glass of punch.

   "What you smell is our Spiced berry wine."

   Sombra remembered sipping from the cup he had, but no cup was present that time. "The brewing process takes nearly a year for the flavor to set right, so it is seasonal only to this festival."

   Starswirl got to his hooves, shaky but able to stand. "It's divine."

   Alastar agreed. "Oh, we can tell, Starswirl."

   The others laughed. Sombra smiled, watching what was then just company of new friends from distant lands, but a future time later would be his only hope for his people. He could have died right then and still had hope, hope in them.

   Mael froze then eyed around the room. "What is that?"

   Sombra snapped back to reality as the room froze still. The ghostly figures froze with it, including his four friends, like time stopped flowing. He eyed around trying to find Mael.

   "It feels like, confidence...in something?"

   Mael appeared from behind the Librarian, walking around the four mages while staring at them curiously, then at Sombra. "Something has rekindled your will."

   Sombra frowned. "What are you talking about?"

   "Is it some other race of power you recalled? The Dragons? The Griffins?"

   Mael leaned in closer.

   "The Four Kingdoms, still no?"

   He smiled.

   "Ah, something you recognize here has done this."

   His two fingers walked up the Librarian's shoulder, while he coyly asked, "Now, I wonder what that could be?"

   "They will save this world from you."

   Mael smirked.

   "To shroud nihility."

   He reached toward the roof then closed his gray palm.

   "To smother life, how romantic, such mortal hope."

   He pointed with his thumb back to the group. "They must be quite something then."

   "They are the best."

   Mael hung on the Librarian's shoulder. "Strange that I share in his likeness, is it not?"

   "You chose that form."

   "Like how you chose yours when you were born?"

   Mael tilted his head.

   "How narrow of you, to assume life is linear enough to give you the choice?"

   He wagged a finger at Sombra. "Tut, tut, tut. You can do better, Emperor."

   Sombra felt outwards. He could no longer feel his subjects in the city. He sighed in relief. He had done it, but redemption is a bittersweet thing and holes were still left unfilled, revenge being next.

   "You preach about life and your utter understanding of it, yet you treat it like a game, a disposable commodity."

   Sombra narrowed his eyes at him. "You are a lie."

   "Life needs no excuses."

   Mael blankly stared.

   "I cannot end life. Life is eternal. Mortals young and old die, yet the planet bears no tears, nor stalls its seasons."

   He leaned closer. "Do not be so vain. You are but a simple result of life, no more. I know you, Sombra."

   "You know nothing."

   "I know your hatred, especially for yourself."

   Mael paced around Sombra.

   "I know how you blame yourself for this, for what had to be, but in the dark you wanted to see it, to see me."

   He gestured around the room. "To see this."

   "No." Sombra shook his head.

   "I hear it, scratching, needing, battering on the walls you built to shutter it away. I hear it. You fear it, the dark? Two purposes, one goal, opposite sides. Who are you?"

   Sombra furrowed his brow. "What?"

   "You know what you want to believe, but you know not the dark, light dweller. Easy as it is to turn from the dark blinded by light, the other shrouded in pitch can see only the glare. Little mortal, who are you? Why have you done this to your own?"

   Sombra wondered what mind game was being played on him. He almost panicked from the sudden onslaught of self doubt, though it was not the beast causing it, something deeper was. "No, I would never-"

   "Hurt your own? Why? The Universe does not recognize good nor evil, only mortals have such. What does it matter? Death, life, details nothing more. Life goes on, yet death needs life. They are one and the same. You know it true. You feel it, do you not? You feel who you really are?"

   Sombra shut his eyes rejecting the chill up his spine. "Liar!"

   Mael smiled. "Lie, or truth, both span from one origin, your origin."

   Magic welled up from the floor, surrounding Sombra in a blue aura. "Silence!"

   A wave of blue force burst from Sombra, striking Mael.

   Mael hardly flinched, his muscles tensed holding him upright, while his gray hair flowed backwards. The crystal pillar behind him cracked in several places.

   Mael cracked his neck twice. "Denial bears no teeth to truth's sting."

   Sombra felt the cold bite his soul. He had to shut that beast up, no matter what it took. He used his magic to add to his speed, dashing side to side faster than the eye can blink. Closing in on Mael, he cast a pressure wave once he was hooves away from Mael's side.

   The force caused the gray flesh of Mael's left side to flex and stretch like loosely knitted linens. Mael flew with velocity into the air, then before hitting a pillar he disappeared in a cloud of black.

   Sombra eyed around.

"Show yourself, Monster!"

   The cold was getting worse. His fear was crawling out of its cage. He had to hurry. "Let us end this!"

   Mael stood behind Sombra, tilting his head at the curious mortal. Mortals and their hope, a simple result of impulse ignorance, inviolable denial, sacrosanct from truth. He saw in him nothing but fear.

   Such a linear thing, such a breakable thing, he would make it see, make it squirm with clarity. "Very well."

   Sombra dashed around, while something fast waved over his head. Mael turned while Sombra tried to get behind him. Throwing another fist out, Mael twisted his foot down and brought his other leg up. In one sweeping motion he caught Sombra in the side with his leg.

   Grunting, Sombra spun upwards taking flight towards the ornate doors, hitting and skipping on the solid crystal floor like a flat rock on water, then slowing to a roll and stopping on his side.

   Mael moved off and on his feet with air like ease, then close in on the Mortal with flowing grace.

   Combat was an expression of life, where in mere motion more is said than a choir of scholars. Instinct was the host of this dance, this ballet of flesh and life. Mortal verses Being, finite collides infinity, terminable rusting to perpetual.

   Standing near Luna, I moved to help Sombra.

"Argyle!"

   Luna stopped me by putting her hoof on my shoulder and tugging me back. "Nay, do not interfere."

   I shook my head at her.

"What? He needs our help Luna!"

   I tugged my arm back, releasing it from her grasp.

"If this is my dream, then I can do what I want. Stay here if you don't like it." I would not be the kind of person who'd just stand and watch someone die.

   Unjust killers are scum, but those who just stand and watch are worse than scum.

   I took a few steps, before something purple enveloped me, pulling me back off my feet and sitting me down on my bottom just behind Luna.

   Surprised and irritated, I struggled to get free from Luna's magic. "Luna-

   Luna put her hoof over my mouth.

"Mufff!" I stopped struggling when I saw the look in her eyes.

   She just stood there, horn barely glowing and hoof over my mouth, staring at Mael and Sombra fighting. She was afraid. A being as powerful as her was reluctant to even move. That worried me deeply.

   I sat there tied down in a light purple glow, hoof over my mouth, who knew where that had been or what it had made contact with, watching the two powerhouses go at it. Relaxing back into the wall, I realized why Luna was so upset, or rather, I felt why.

   There was so much going on just in the air. It was like I was inside a tornado. Metaphysical wind blared and ripped at the still air in the throne room. Hot, cold, static, pressure, I even felt emotions not my own stirring. It was overbearing, so much happening at once. I gaped, never feeling anything like that before, let alone thought it physically possible.

   Luna saw my expression and let her hoof return to the floor. "Mage battles, manifestations of the mind, engagements of intellect and imagination made into physical form."

  I looked up at her. "This is insane. I...I had no idea."

"Put simply, mage battles are won by outsmarting thy opponent, since magic is controlled by intellect and willpower."

   She shook her head. "I dare not interfere, not yet."

   Nodding in agreement, Luna and I watched the two fight tooth and nail.

   Sombra slid and bounded on his hooves over the wet crystal floor. The water spell he cast reduced the floor's friction, increasing his speed so to better keep Mael at a distance. Mael had him beat in strength, but his speed was superior. Sombra was waiting for Mael to cast anything with electricity at him. He had a little trap for the beast planned.

   The mortal was doing well, as well as Mael expected. The liquid trap obviously set for him was amusing. The trick increase to his speed was a stroke of brilliance, for a mortal. Mael wondered if he should just throw some lightening to see the Rube Goldberg trick Sombra had in mind in action. Smiling, Mael threw an arc of lightening at Sombra.

   Mael fell for it. Sombra smirked while his horn glowed. He had connected the water to himself, ensuring it would obey any command he gave it. The puddle of water enveloped Mael, while catching the lightening attack. The water sparked and boiled from the heat, while Mael received the full one point twenty one gigawatt wave of energy.

   Most amusing, if not a bit obvious. Mael was thankful for the free bathe though. Bathes were hard to come by in nihility, not that a being like him needed one. He waited for the right moment to fade away to catch the mortal off guard, since that trap would have vaporized a lesser being.

   Nothing with flesh could survive such blunt energy. Sombra waited for Mael to burst and ash away. He stopped himself, thinking that was no ordinary creature. He would likely fake death to have an opening for attack. Smirking, he chose to wait for Mael's move instead.

   The Emperor was no fool. Mael smiled, wondering if he should end it, or play some more. He was no fan of lengthening the inevitable, so he sighed and faded out. It was time to end that little game. For a mortal, Sombra passed the test quite well.

   The boiling water steamed away and Mael no longer was there. Sombra closed his eyes and waited. Anything, changes in the air, pressure, a gut feeling, Sombra would feel that beast out. Something ticked, like if a pin fell on the floor. Sombra's eyes opened while he flashed.

   Flashing behind Mael, a bolt of lightening arced off his horn and tore a hole through the beast. Gore and fleshy matter splattered over the floor. Mael had the audacity to look surprised as he stumbled.

   Sombra smiled. "Not bad for just a mortal, right?"

   Mael smiled and burst into a blot of dark smoke.

"Not at all." whispered into Sombra's left ear, cold breath chilling it.

   Sombra's eyes widened, stunned he couldn't feel that Mael had been behind him the whole time.

   While Sombra turned to counter, Mael landed a jab right into his nose with blinding speed. Blood spurt from it as the force launched him off his hooves. Landing, he tried to get back on his hooves while sliding on the floor.

   Mael was waiting for him undetected from behind again. He landed an uppercut under Sombra's belly, lifting the Emperor high enough to kick. Expertly raising and delivering, Mael's kick sent Sombra flying down the hall.

   Down the hall, Mael stood hand extended and plucked Sombra out of the air by his neck. Raising Sombra higher off the ground, he let go and jabbed three more times, once in Sombra's face then twice in the gut. Falling a few feet, Mael held his palm open at Sombra. A wave of force struck the Emperor, sending him flying and impacting against a pillar with a metallic clunk.

   "Et ideo finitur."

  (And so it ends.)

   Mael smiled and closed in for the final gesture.

   "And so it shall remain."

   He picked up Sombra by his armoured collar, raising him at eye level. "There is much you do not see, Mortal."

   Thoughts flooded Sombra's mind, strangely most of them about Arcturus. Ever since he took him in, that foal had always been by his side. Arcturus was the closest thing to a son Sombra had and he cursed himself for not realizing it sooner. Sombra thought what a fool he had been.

   When Arcturus approached him as but a homeless half starved pup all those years ago, it seemed the true foal was the one upon his throne.

   Sombra smiled through his bloodied teeth. Arcturus, his son, he had a son. He was never so happy in all his life. He finally had a son.

"Per omnia saecula uincit, Imperium, Filius meus."

   (Forever onward, my Empire, my Son.)

"Let me show you." Mael's cold hand chilled over Sombra's eyes. Blackness ebbed from it.

   Sombra felt like his life was being eaten away. The warmth in his body grew cold and something deep was clawing up from his inner mind, something spiteful and hungry, something he long feared and fought to control his whole life.

   Mael would not end him. The fate he was to suffer was far worse.

   The light in Sombra left. Mael let him go, letting Sombra fall to the floor and twitch a few times.

   Mael waited a few seconds. His foot started tapping after a minute. "How long do you plan on resting?"

   Sombra's eyes shot open, then he got up to his hooves. His once brilliant blue eyes glowed an aura of dark green with dark purple edges. His beautiful horn was twisted and changed.

   "How does it feel?" Mael paced around Sombra.

   Sombra remained silent, eyes staring forward as if in a trance.

   Mael stopped and leaned closer to look deep into Sombra's dark eyes. "Anyone in there?"

   Sombra's eyes focused on Mael. "...."

   "Not very talkative this one."

   Mael leaned back, hand on his chin.

   "I think I broke him. Mortals are so fragile."

   He smiled, then snapped his fingers. "Tell me, what is your purpose?"

   Sombra's blank features twisted into a devilish smile.

   Mael nodded.

   "Ah, very good."

   He turned on his heel then walked towards the exit. "Follow, King Sombra. There are many great works yet to be done."

   Sombra's smile quickly melted back to a blank stare. He followed Mael.

   As they both walked towards the exit, Mael froze pointing a finger in the air.

   "Oh and before I get carried away, both of you can join in at anytime."

   He tilted his head back so I could see half his face. "I would hate for you to feel left out, Argyle."

   A cold shock burst up my spine.

That's not good.

   Mael stared right into my soul, eyes trained into mine. I had been observing with half my face exposed from behind a pillar with Luna. Sombra was also staring right at us, but his expression was blank, unfeeling.

   Fear burned in my gut, my mind screamed for me to run, but I knew it was all over. Nothing short of God himself could've saved us then.

   "Darkest of nights."

   Luna turned tugged on my shirt. "Student, we must away!"

   Mael turned, then pointed and wagged a finger at me. I was frozen in place, despite Luna calling for me to run.

   Mael suddenly walked around the pillar I was behind, his finger tapping his lips. "Tell me, boy, is this statement true or false?"

   My muscles finally loosened. I stepped backwards with every step Mael took forwards. "You tell me."

   Mael smiled. "I asked first."

   I grabbed Luna and pulled her away from our compromised hiding place. She took off with me as we ran at full sprint towards the throne.

   I turned to see if he was behind us. Luna tapped my shoulder. Turning back, I saw Mael sitting on the throne. I wondered how he could do that, disappear and reappear just like that, without flashes or discharges of magic.

He must know a technique that allows him to teleport on will alone, without forcing changes in nature with magic, incredible.

   "Something like that, yes." Mael smirked.

   I furrowed my brow. "What?"

Can he read minds too?

   "No, thankfully."

   Mael got up and suddenly was standing feet away near my right. He gestured to me. "Well?"

   I gasped and took a few steps back, then shrugged. "Um...what?"

   My mind was too distracted with trying to find a way out.

   Mael laughed. "Is this statement true or false?"

   My eyes went side to side, thinking about the question. So much was running through my mind at once, it felt like I was in a haze. Then I wondered why should I play along? It was my dream. "If I were to answer that, then you would know the answer."

   Mael smiled and laughed.

   "Clever, flame against flame, but sadly, I do know the answer."

   He frowned. "Back to square one for you."

   Luna shifted around to my left, thinking about her options and whether or not escape was possible.

   I narrowed my eyes at Mael. "Hmmm. I'm having a hard time taking something inside my own mind as a serious threat."

   Mael raised an eye brow.

   "Oh?"

   He pointed his finger at me. "Then why do you bleed? Mortal dreams bear no teeth to flesh."

   "Away, Dark one!"

   Luna stepped in front of me eyes glowing, trying to protect me from my own nightmare. "Do not threaten my student!"

   "Threaten?"

   The air around Mael chilled to a degree that burned and numbed my skin. "The truth is no threat."

   She waved a hoof at him. "I sayest once more, back away, or feelest my wrath! The Princess of the Night forewarns thee!"

   Mael crossed his arms.

   "The last Alicorn that stood against me faired no better than Sombra."

   He pointed his thumb at the emotionless Unicorn behind him, who just stared on blankly. "She like him was royal, but only a Princess of her time. I am sure you met her before. I know your sister has."

   Luna stood her ground but her body language spoke volumes. She was afraid and that started to eat at my confidence.

   Sombra walked up and stood next to Mael, staring up at him.

   "Yes?"

   "...."

   Mael looked at Sombra, then to Luna.

   "Granted."

   He backed away. "Just leave Argyle alone. He needs to think about my question."

   Sombra stared at Luna, then blinked and grinned. "Scream."

   Luna bared her teeth, her eyes glowing bright. "Tis thou who shalt scream, Beast!"

   If we fought, it would be to the death. Luna had more to lose then me, so I shielded her instead.

   Mael raised an eye brow. "Interesting."

   Sombra tilted his head to the side quickly, a get-out-of-the-way gesture.

   I swallowed my heart back into my chest. My fear turned face and my fist clenched. "No."

   Sombra gritted his teeth at me.

   "I'm a Human. Even better, I'm an American born Irish Prussian and adept wizard. War flows through my veins."

   I humorously smirked.

   "You shall not pass."

   I gathered raw energy in my hands. "Fight me at your own peril."

    Sombra's features went blank again while tilting his head at me.

   "Very interesting."

   Mael suddenly stood between Sombra and myself.

   "A zugzwang."

   He crossed his arms, then sighed. "How monotonous."

   I turned my gaze to Mael. "Leave my dream and never return."

   Mael stroked his chin with his hand thoughtfully. "Hmmm, tell you what, answer my question and I will."

   "Luna, run." I wanted to buy her some time to get away, even if it were mere seconds.

   "We cannot." Luna shook her head.

   "Don't be stubborn. Your people need you. I'm the odd man out here as I will only be missed."

   I pointed a finger at the exit. "Now, go."

   Mael sighed. "She is telling the truth, Argyle. This may be your mind, but this is my dream and I wont let her."

   "What?" I was hoping that didn't mean what I thought it did.

   "It's simple, two consciousness tied together, one dies the other will follow."

   Mael smiled and wagged a finger at Luna. "Tut, tut, tut. This is why you should respect other's privacy."

   I turned to Luna. She nodded her head. If I died, she would with me, and Mael was not going to let us leave.

   I hated being right sometimes. "Damn. Then I will just need to kill you and Luna should wake up, safe."

   "Kill life? Not you too."

   Mael robbed the bridge of his nose. "Why must you Mortals be so consistently predictable?"

   I opened my mouth to retort.

   "Anything is predictable if you can read minds."

   My eyes widened. He literally plucked the words from my mouth.

   "No, Argyle, mortals are just that predictable."

   Mael paced around. "Freewill, pifff, what a joke of a gift, especially since you have not the knowledge to use it. All Mortals do is imprint and copy from other Mortals. They have no originality, just different versions of the same thing, expecting new things to come from it, then they point the finger when nothing changes. The few Mortals that are original must feel like they are surrounded by children."

   I did not need the lecture on life. "What's your point?"

   Mael smiled. "Simple, is this statement true of false?"

   He was starting to annoy me.

   "I have nothing to prove to you. I will not answer." I crossed my arms.

   He frowned.

   "Do not be so uptight. You already know the answer, so just say it."

   He stepped closer. "Just let go and embrace endlessness, Mortal."

   I wondered why my anxiety or shyness was nowhere to be found. I should have been cowering or wanting to curl into a ball.

I'm inside my own mind, so intuition and reason hold true here.

   I smiled. That monster was getting me at my best. "You're incorrect."

   "Excuse me?" Mael stopped.

   "This is my mind and my dream."

   I pointed a finger at him. "You are the intruder."

   "Oh? How can you be so sure? How do I know if that statement is true or false?"

   "This is my mind. Life is not so simple here."

   Mael grinned like I just made his day. "Correct."

   I just shook my head at him. "If I answered, then leave, like you said you would."

   "Very well, but before I do."

   He pointed his finger out at me. "I must introduce you to someone."

"The wings, they flap. Do you not hear it?"

   Mael's gray hand chilled the air around it. I stood there watching it draw closer.

"Heed me and beware them."

   I wondered if that was Mael whispering. I would not put such insane banter passed him. I was the master of my domain and I was not going to run.

   In fact, I was slightly curious and wanted to see just what Mael was up to. "What are you doing?"

   Mael smiled. "An old acquaintance of yours awaits."

   I raised my eye brow. "What?"

   "Student, get away from it!"

   Luna ran towards me, but Sombra walked in her way.

   She snorted. "Out of my way, Beast!"

   "I have this under control, Luna." The cold hand just inches away felt like someone was dangling a block of dry ice over my face. It annoyed me.

"No, not like this!"

   Mael's eyes brightened. "Let us see the real Argyle."

   My eyes widened when I realized what he was doing. His finger was just over my skin. I was too late.

   A hand grabbed Mael's hand out of nowhere to my left, pulling it away from me.

   Mael smiled. "Ah, there you are."

   I looked and saw a large coat armoured in metal plates. It reminded me of the trench coats worn during the World Wars back on earth. It was modified, but it still mostly retained the old look.

   "Zounds!"

   Luna asked wide eyed, "How is this possible?!"

   "It can't be...."

   I held my breath. I had seen him before. "You're late."

   The figure was staring right at Mael. "A mage is never late, Argyle. He arrives precisely when he needs to."

   He was hardly a boy over nineteen. His hair and eyes were brown. The magic he emanated felt warm and gentle, yet powerful and deep, like the difference between a calm lake inside a meadow and a raging tsunami inside a typhoon. It countered Mael's cold and harsh aura, melding and resisting it, while Mael's resisted back.

    Mael teased. "Your platitudes are still dull, Librarian."

   "Librarian?"

   Luna's ear twitched and she looked like she was seeing a ghost. "Tis a lie, must be."

   I wondered what Luna was talking about. It was almost like she had seen the Librarian before.

   "I am the result of my time."

   The Librarian let Mael's hand go and moved to the right slowly. "Mael."

   Mael pointed at himself. "Tit for tat, I am simply the result of denial."

   They both stared into one another's eyes, reading each other like books.

   "I believe an I-told-you-so is in order, Librarian."

   Mael pointed at me. "I have business with him first, so wait your turn."

   The Librarian said to me, as he pointed to the broken window, "Quickly, Argyle-"

   "Butting in line? How rude."

   Mael lifted his hand and shot a pulse of energy at him.

   He backhanded it out of the air with a ward spell. It curved then exploded somewhere down the hallway.

   Mael laughed. "Still fast? Not bad for a relic."

   "Let them go, Mael." The mage pointed at me. "He's just a boy and has no value to you, neither does the Alicorn."

   "True for the Alicorn, however, the boy has much to learn."

   He stared at the Librarian, then sighed and threw his hands in the air.

   "Oh, very well, to our business first then." Mael snapped his fingers. A blot of black formed around him. I heard sickening sounds like flesh tearing and bones snapping.

   The gray flesh on his back began parting in two places and two crimson eyed pony like monsters crawled their way out of his back. Both looked like they hadn't eaten in months. Their gray thin leathery skin showed the half exposed ribcage and shoulder bones. The one on the left twisted around and cracked its neck awkwardly, snapping it back into place. The other did the same with its arms.

   That was the most revolting thing I had ever seen.

"Eat."

"So, hungry." The left one eyed Luna, myself and the Librarian. "Three mortals I see, all meals for me."

   The right one smelled the air. "Much sweet love covering such bitter hate."

"Must feed."

"Devour the hate."

"So much hate."

"Feed on it."

"Never hunger again."

   Both monsters laughed.

   "Horrible."

   Luna's eyes were wide. She walked next to me, pulling me closer with her wings. "Beside me, Argyle."

   The two creatures burst into ash. The thin cloud fluttered in the air. It thinned out more as Mael absorbed the ashes through his skin. His gray form pulsed and grew from respectable to muscular. The air filled with bitter cold and the crystal under his feet reacted more violently.

   I knew any attempt at helpful intervention would only be getting in the way. Luna knew it as well. We had no choice but to watch on, useless.

   Mael shot a bolt of energy at the Librarian. The Mage sprinted into the bolt, white energy glowing in his hands. He split the attack in two by striking it with his palms together. Letting his hands free, he swung his arms wide open.

   In a twisting motion he punched Mael with blinding speed. I heard and felt the force behind the impact in my chest. Mael launched backwards spinning in a helix, hitting a crystal pillar behind nearly shattering it.

   Mael appeared airborne behind the Librarian, landing an equally powerful blow to the head while descending. The Mage stumbled, but quickly countered with another brutal blow to Mael's abdomen.

   With a perfect mix of magic and raw natural strength, they engaged in hand to hand combat, punching, countering and parrying, while casting and dodging near point blank spells. I felt each blow that landed. Spots glowed and puddled in the hallway with each spell missed, or blocked by warding shield.

   Mael landed a blow that pushed the Librarian off balance. Braking his enemies defense, Mael landed five more punches with unbelievable speed and power. The Mage grunted, as Mael grabbed him by the head, lifting him feet off the ground.

   His hand glowed for a split second before detonating in the Mage's face. The shock wave sent the Librarian flying at such velocity he hit the throne taking the top part of the solid crystal head board with him. He landed near the back of the throne, unmoving.

   Mael crossed his arms. "Hmmm, has time-"

   The Librarian flashported in front of Mael catching him off guard.

   With a swirling ball of white energy in his right hand, he punched Mael right in the diaphragm. The ball of white expanded on impact, blinding everything in light. When the flash cleared, the Librarian's arm stuck through a melon sized hole where Mael's middle torso used to be.

   "He ran the beast through!" Luna looked on with astonishment.

   "It's not over yet."

   I told her, "I would not feel safe until he turns into ash."

   I looked to my left and saw Sombra, a few feet to my right, standing there.

   That surprised me. I stared at him confused. He looked up at me for a few seconds, then went back to watching the fight, emotionlessly.

   Luna and I looked at each other and I just shrugged. She however was not very happy about his proximity.

   I watched as the Librarian lifted Mael off the ground while retrieving his gory arm from the hole, letting loose bits of pulverized insides and a stream of dark blood. He grabbed Mael by his head with both hands as he fell. Tiny creatures crawled out of the blood pool and scattered away.

    Luna stomped on a few that crawled her way. "Repulsive monster, kill it with haste!"

    Mael grinned, blood streaming from his mouth. "Quid pro quo."

                                                                         (This for that.)

   The mage yelled. Lightening danced and arced over his arms. A huge wave of light and heat engulfed the right side of the throne room. The light cleared. He stood alone with his arms extended, electricity buzzing in the air around him. Glowing embers fluttered and ashed while a very thin dark smoke stained the air.

   Luna said nudging me to move, "Now, Argyle. Run to the window!"

   I sprinted to the twisted iron frame with Luna right behind. I couldn't see anything outside the window, no massive burning city, neither a hellish warzone, just a blot of black nothing.

   The Librarian walked over towards us. Each step made an auditable crunch and squelch of metal as his armoured boots gritted on bits of window scattered about. "Quick, you two need to leave here."

   I eyed around. "Did you kill him?"

   "No, if anything that pissed him off."

   He turned his back to us, as the air began to burn again. "Damn, he's already regenerating."

"What?! There's no way!"

   "Tis a creature of great power, Argyle."

   Luna looked on with angst. A very unpleasant aura was turning about fifty feet away from the Librarian. As the room was darkening, the electric lighting started to flicker.

   "Silence and listen."

   Desperation was clear in the Librarian's eyes. "Behind you is the intrusion point. Look to the window. Clear your mind and imagine your bed room at the Palace."

   I could see the crystal floor crack and dark crystal clusters shoot up. "How do you know about the Palace?"

   The Librarian turned his head and clenched his fists, as the dark aura was swirling. "No time for that. Just get going."

   "But wont Mael just interfere?"

   The Librarian shook his head. "Think, this is your mind and this is your dream. That window is were Mael intruded on your dream and you must fix it to escape."

   "Of what magic caused this happening?" Luna looked forward very concerned.

   The room was creaking and groaning, as the swirling mass began to take shape.

   "Probably the dream curse someone put on him. It opened a back door into his mind that any with the knowledge could enter. If I were you, Argyle, I would try to find who that someone was."

   He stood straight and walked a few steps towards the dark mass. "You know what to do, now go quickly."

   Luna and I walked briskly to the ruined window.

   "Tis nothing but pitch black."

   Luna pointed at it. "Thou must will it clear, Argyle."

   I tried to find my calm in the midst of a thousand voices arguing at once in my head. All the stress and chaos surrounding had finally caught up with me.

   I cursed at how typical the timing was. "I can't think straight."

   I shrugged, trying my damnedest to think a clear picture.

   "Remember thy basics, Student."

   Luna walked closer. "Focus, visualize-"

  I heard an explosion and turned as did Luna. The mass had burst into the inner part of the room. The Librarian had his arms sprayed out casting a shield blocking the whole side of the room, containing the explosion of dark magic.

   "What's the hold up?!"

   He yelled, "You are out of time!"

"I concur."

   Red eyes burned in the darkness as it formed humanlike again. The air distorted and bent around him. It reminded me of the distortion affect around a singularity.

   Mael lumbered forwards, the room started to reform on his side. "Has time worn on you, Librarian? Or are you playing hard to get?"

   I watched creatures and twisted forms spawn from the darker corners. Red eyes opened on his body and all over his side of the room. It was the most terrifying thing I had ever seen.

   "Flay me to oblivion and I will return with oblivion as my slave. Burn me, I will ash reborn. Poison me, I will awake cured. Cut me, I will bleed until healed. I am life everlasting. I am Mael, truth incarnate."

   The Librarian opened his coat and grabbed two scrolls from inside, then mumbled something.

   "Those already? We have yet to encore." Mael lightly laughed, His side of the room laughed with him.

   "You sure you want to really fight?"

   The Mage arched his eye brow. "You'd lose."

   "There can only be victory in defeat."

   "It does not have to end like this. There's another way."

   "Curious, what I wonder?" Mael put a finger on his chin in thought.

   "I will give you one last chance, leave this world alone and return to yours. It is the only way this will end."

   "Oh? Life is not that simple, Alastar."

   "Very well. You asked for it."

   He frowned, "Bend and break."

   The locks on the scrolls burned off into ash with a flicker. The scrolls opened. The runes on the inside glowed red, igniting the scrolls. The paper burned and the runes were left floating. His coat fell to the ground, showing his well toned upper torso.

   The runes arced and danced around him. Each one etched into his bare skin and cooled off to its natural ink colour. His body covered in runes,  the air around him stirred. His magic changed, power heightening to a point that I was numb towards it.

   Luna just looked on speechless.

   "You took everything from me."

   Alastar rasped, "You took my friends from me, my home, everything."

   "They were irrelevant."

   Mael looked saddened to my surprise. "They held you back."

"They were my family!" The air around him lit up and swirled like a tornado of energy.

   Mael shook his head. "In time, Dear one."

    "Why are you just standing there?!"

   Alastar yelled back at us. "I said get a goddamn move on!"

   "Sombra."

   Mael smiled, "Kindly see them to the door?"

   The Librarian's eyes glowed white and flaming plasma flowed in tears from them. "Heads up!"

   He cast a bolt of lightening at Mael, while he was distracted. It hit him square in the nose.

   Mael recovered then yelled, "Rude indeed!"

   Both titans charged each other and fought in feats of magic and raw strength.

   Luna and I ran to the window, then Sombra flashported in front of us blocking our path.

   "My goodness, what a pain."

   I waved my hand to the side. "Go away!"

   "Beast, I had quite enough of thou!" Luna's horn charged, then a beam of energy shot towards Sombra.

    He nearly dodged it, but his left cheek caught the brunt of the spell. The whole left side of his face tore off, revealing his jaw bone and bare facial muscles. "Ow."

   Luna snorted. "Thou art faster than I thought."

   Sombra's cheek started to heal. The missing flesh molded anew over the wound.

Creepy, this is not going to be easy.

   Gritting his teeth, Sombra shot a bolt at Luna.

   She dodged it. A flash lit up to my right, Sombra's horn glowed and a thunder bolt caught Luna off guard. It all happened so fast. Luna quickly cast a shield before the bolt hit her side, it burst into a bloom of heat and sparks. She grunted, hooves skidding on the floor from the force of the hit.

   I held my hand out, worried about her. "Luna-"

   "Stay away, Student."

   Luna returned the attack, running forwards, horn charging. Sombra flashed, then was gone. Luna froze, waiting. She flashported behind him, heartbeats before Sombra appeared to my far left. A bolt of energy flashed from her horn, hitting him and sending him flying without even a yelp or grunt.

   He disappeared, then flashed above Luna, kicking her horn in full force as he fell. She screamed then stumbled as if knocked dizzy. With a burst of raw force from his horn, Luna flew backwards spinning in the air and landed hard on the cold crystal floor, unmoving.

"Luna!"

   Sombra looked at me, emotionless as ever.

   "You...." So many emotions were stirring inside, I did not know what to feel. Hate, shock, fear, take your pick it was in there.

"Argyle...."

   Luna lied on the floor to my left, her eyes barely open. "Save thyself, thy -ugh- teacher commands it."

   Sombra's horn glowed a sick dark green as he stepped towards me.

Home, take me home, I don't want to be here anymore. I don't....

   My hands shook as my anxiety finally took over, knees feeling weak, head fogging up. I fell to my knees as my stomach dropped.

   Sombra snorted. "Weak."

"Fight."

   Cold chilled up my spine.

"Survive."

   The cold ebbed away my fear. I defied Sombra as I got to my feet. "No."

   Sombra shot a bolt at me.

"No." The bolt hit something invisible in front of me. It could not penetrate and just exploded in sparks.

   I slowly stepped forwards.

   I felt like I could conquer anything, no fear, no anxiety, no shyness, just resolve and purpose, a euphoria of strength.

   Sombra narrowed his eyes while tilting his head, confused. He let more bolts fly. Each one hit without any success.

"No." Bolts of energy deflected and burst off somekind of shield protecting me.

   Sombra actually stepped back, then cast a wave of fire that consumed the air around me.

"Argyle!"

   I walked through the flames, parting open a pathway. The flames cleared, ground around me glowing with a cold path beneath my feet.

   Sombra looked like he was seeing a ghost, "Impossible!"

   My eyes unblinking, words not my own came out. "Feel truth."

   Sombra built up more power in his horn.

   I flashported under him, my hand on his chest.

"What?!"

   All I could visualize was nothing, nothing standing. "Feel death."

"No, stop!"

   Raw emotions alien to me poured out of my hand and in a flash of light a hole tore into his chest. Blood, organs and bone blew out of his back side like a blunderbuss of gore, spraying the other half of the hallway in red splatter.

   He fell to the floor with a wet plop, legs flailing wildly while twitching. His bewildered eyes glared at me, then twitched and rolled into the back of his head as he stiffened and passed away.

   His body flickered, burning from the inside out. The embers ashed into a pile, then took to the air with a breezeless wind. The ash cloud disappeared into thin air.

   Luna was on her hooves, looking at me with a distraught stare. "Argyle...."

   The cold leaving me, fear returned. I could not look at her. I just walked to the window. Blood splattered in streaks across my face, I tasted the iron.

What the hell is wrong with me?

   "Hark, tis clear!" Luna pointed a hoof at the window.

   Somehow, it was no longer an ink blot. I saw my room.

   I was sleeping and Luna was standing feet to my bed's right side with her eyes closed. Hope returned. I finally could leave that nightmare.

   I noticed Luna's head turn. I looked behind me and saw the Librarian fighting Mael. Two sides of pure magic melded and arced. Words could hardly do that sight justice.

   Luna yelled at me, "Quickly, we must away!"

   A wave of force raced at us. The Librarian appeared with a flash and a shield formed around Luna and me. He stood with a swirling pool of magic under his feet. Half of the runes on his body where gone. He was panting steadily.

   He looked at me. "Argyle, listen close. I can only give this advice. Follow your heart, its secrets will guide you and look to time for the answers. I wish I could say more, but no time."

   "Ebb and flow, how do you stop it?" Mael loomed forward. The hideous room behind him crept along with him. The room chuckled and whispered to itself in a thousand voices, like it was alive.

   The Mage told Mael, "Attrition."

   Mael held his fist up. The nightmare behind him silenced.

   "You cannot ware an unstoppable force." He crossed his arms. The eyes on them tilted to look at the Librarian.

   "Like you said, flay you and you will return, but I will always be the one that flays you again." Alastar smirked.

   "Time wears all things, yet I feel not the test."

   Mael flicked his wrist. "Onward with your lesson then."

   The whole other side of the room swarmed and melded right at us, laughing manically while parts snarled and yelled. It was pure madness.

   "Sorry guys, but you really need to go."

   The Librarian smiled at us, then pointed his palm in our direction. "See you soon."

   Luna and I were blown back clean off the floor into the window.

   I felt a solace, like I had lifted a great burden from my mind. I blacked out, falling into the window.

   I gasped, while shooting up from my bed. I saw Luna to my right, eyes open staring at me with a smile.

   "Well done."

We made it.

   I sighed while I rested my head on my palm.

   "Canst thou rise?"

   "I think so." I got to my feet. I felt fine, in fact, I felt great.

   Luna looked at my bed. Her eyes widened. I turned to see what she was. The sheets had streaks of blood on the cover I lied on.

   "Turn around. I must look upon thy back."

   I blinked, then lifted my shirt. She inhaled deeply when she saw my back.

   "As I thought."

   "Don't tell me...."

   I reached to touch my back, then recoiled in pain. I felt raw open cuts where I was cut in my dream. "Well, that's not good. How is this possible?"

   "Sit, I shall healest thee."

  Open cuts were prone to nasty infections, so I nodded. I sat on my stool near my writing desk. Her horn glowed and a wave of tingling warmth washed my back. It felt rather nice.

   "I should get cut more often."

    Luna chuckled. "I wouldst advise against that, as next time I will present a bill."

   I laughed.

   Minutes passed and Luna gave the okay to rise. I put my shirt back on.

   "Listen, Student, we must talk." She looked at me uneasily.

   Perhaps, it was just time. Perhaps, the universe just has a way of exerting things in cycles. Regardless, I knew I couldn't hide the demons in my closet, especially from Luna.

   I exhaled then nodded my head.

   "Alright."

   Sitting down on the stool, my arms were crossed, expecting things to go sour. "Ask away."

   "First, the dreams, how many hast thou experienced?"

   I stared at her for a few seconds, not sure if she was confirming what she knew, or if Celestia hadn't told her anything. I knew Celestia knew, since Twilight sent whole letters about it.

Why she would keep such important details from her sister?

   "Three of that kind I think, but mostly about things I couldn't stop."

   She sat down. "Explain."

   I took a breath in. "It was different every night. Once I ran, but woke up before it caught me. Then I tried to fight it, but woke up before it killed me. Then one night, I had friends helping me, but it killed them and I woke up while it laughed."

   "Hmmm, go on." Luna studied my every word.

   "Another night, I tried to talk to it. Surprisingly it talked back. I asked it what it wanted and it just opened its mouth. All I could see was twisted teeth. In its mouth I saw things. Things I can't explain. Like the words it spoke were pictures not sounds. I woke up, while it smiled at me." I let my head fall into my palms, while my elbows rested on my knees.

   "Yes, black magic indeed." Luna closed her eyes in thought.

   "So, your sister not tell you about this?"

   "What?"

   Her eyes shot open. "What dost thou mean?"

   I rested my chin on the backs of my folded hands. "Twilight sent letters to her, after I told Twilight about my dreams. Everything I just told you, Celestia already knows."

   Luna scrunched her nose in confusion. "Nay, that has little sense. Tia is not like that."

   "Are you sure?"

   "Of course."

   She got up. "I think I knowest my elder sister."

   "Like you knew how I was coming to the palace?" I raised an eye brow.

   "Well...." Luna looked side to side, obviously looking for an answer.

   "Wait."

   I held my hand up. "She didn't even tell you that?"

   "My sister is no liar." Luna waved a hoof, dismissing the thought.

   "Obviously, this begs to differ." I had my hand to my mouth in deep thought, wondering if secrets were a trend for Celestia.

   Luna narrowed her eyes at me. "Takest care in thy next choice of words."

   I rolled my eyes. "Luna, you have to see how strange all this seems. Even in your state of denial, Celestia is hiding things from you."

   That seemed to hit a nerve in Luna.

   Her eyes started to burn with frustration. "My Tia is not capable of such. She is sweet of nature and-"

   "I'm sure she said the same about you, before Nightmare Moon nearly destroyed everything." I cut off her detailed attempts, while I leaned forward.

   Luna's indigo colour turned a tinge of red. "Do not speakest what thou hast no understanding of! Thou knowest nothing of me!"

   "And you know nothing of me!"

   I got up from the stool. "I have a little sister back home who needs me and probably will never see me again, but you didn't think about that, did you?"

   I was rather shocked at my brashness. I never had outbursts, on top of that I felt no cold, so it was all me. I noticed something incredible. My anxiety was gone, my shyness gone.

   It did not help that our temperament was so thin, it seemed like we would just explode in each others faces, but I had control that time and was not repeating the same mistake.

   "Then why did thou accept?"

   Luna pointed a hoof at me. "My sister was hardly twisting thy arm."

   "That's complicated." I crossed my arms defensively.

   "Enlighten me." She frowned.

   "There's this, girl." I paused to gather my thoughts and think about how I should have put it.

   "Girl?"

   Luna put a hoof to her chin in thought.

   "No females of thy kind live in this land, only pony...."

   She paused, then  looked disgusted. "Argyle, that is foul!"

   "Huh?" I looked at her confused for a second. I was thinking of how to explain how I got to Equestria to her, but she had another ideas, gutter ideas.

"What?!"

   I blushed and waved both my hands quickly in dismissal. "Oh, no, no, you got it all wrong. It's this little girl you see-"

   Her expression went from disgusted to horrified.

   I face palmed hard in frustration. "Ugh, no, damn it! It's this dark creature that manifests itself as a little girl! That's how I got here!"

   Luna blinked a few times. "Wait, a creature of darkness ported thou here?"

   I sighed in relief. "Yes, she brought me here and has been hounding me ever since. She claims that some kind of storm is coming. I dunno, devour the Sun and Moon kind of thing?"

   Luna's eyes widened and she trotted very close to me, desperation in her eyes. "What?! Thou art certain of this?"

   I slowly nodded my head yes.

She knows what I'm talking about?

   A sudden deep thought riddled her features. She looked to the floor, eyes swiping side to side. "Then, tis true. He was the one Starswirl aforementioned."

   "Who?" I leaned forwards, hoping Luna could shed some light to my situation.

   "Later, Student. For now, I must ponder a plan." Luna walked towards the door.

   I face palmed.

Why do I even get my hopes up anymore? Wait, plan?

   The picture of Twilight putting a note in my pocket flashed in my mind.

   "Luna, wait."

   I ran over to my dresser. "I might just have a plan."

   Luna walked behind me and peeked over my shoulder. I looked through my coat pocket where Twilight had put it and sure enough there it was.

   "Pray tell, for what art thou holding, Argyle?"

   "It's a note Twilight gave me after the meeting yesterday. She was rather upset when she gave it to me." I opened it and read the following hastefully written words.

Argyle, when you read this, I would've let the others know what's going on. So, this is to bring you up to speed.

        Something's wrong, I mean really wrong. What happened at the Palace was not how Celestia and I discussed it would via letters before hoof, so I'm sorry about that. I know how important going home's to you, so I promise we will help; however, I'm just not sure what's going on. It's not just the Princess, but other ponies are starting to act weird as well.

        We'll talk about this later, I'm short on time, can't write much more. I feel like every turn I make here's watched. So, I'll convince the others on visiting you Tuesday morning. In the meantime, don't upset the Princess and be on your best behavior. Finally, it'd be best to keep this from Luna as well, so Celestia wont find out about any of this. Besides, she looked very upset when I walked passed her to talk to Celestia, so stay downwind.

Twilight.

   "Twilight Sparkle, hiding from her teacher? Very odd."

    Luna shook her head. "And what, dost she thinkest me a snitch?"

   I slowly looked up from the paper, my gut filling with worry. "Um, Luna, what day is it?"

   "Tis Tuesday, why-" Luna froze while her mouth dropped.

   There was a knock on my door. Luna and I cast suspenseful looks at it. It burst open, then a very familiar pink mare bounced inside the room.

   "Hey, Sparky!"

Ahh, hell.

Corrosion

                                                             Day two.

   Pinkie bounced right next to me, then leaned up closer. "Sooooo, how much did ya learn? You must be like a full mage now with how long it's been!"

   Twilight walked inside with the gang behind her and laughed. "Pinkie, Argyle has only been here for a day and a half."

   Spike hopped off of her back. "Yeah, really."

   "I know! Imagine how powerful he'd be tomorrow, or the next day or the one after that?!" Pinkie gasped, "At this rate, Sparky would be a Super Spark!"

   Twilight cracked up.

   Spike laughed.

   Applejack rolled her eyes.

   Fluttershy giggled.

   Rarity was too busy with a mirror to notice.

   Luna leaned closer to me. "Is the pink one always this way?"

   I chuckled. "Honestly, this is normal."

   She just blinked, then slowly leaned back. "I see."

   Applejack looked at Pinkie and shook her head. "Uh, right, anyways, howdy Argyle!"

   Spike said, "Yeah, what's up?"

   I smiled nervously and waved to them. "Hey, guys. You're...early."

   "Well of course we are, Darling."

   Rarity put the mirror back into the saddle-bag she wore and waved her hoof. "Fashionable, or otherwise, we simply could not be late."

   Fluttershy looked very worried. "Oh, I hope Angel's alright...."

   I barely heard that. "What happened to Angel?"

   "He caught a cold. I was going to stay home, but Twilight insisted I come."

   Twilight nodded her head. "Yes, everypony needs to be present and on time for this."

   I felt that was a bit pretentious of Twilight. "Who's watching him at least?"

"Nopony." Fluttershy pouted.

   Spike patted Fluttershy on the back. "Well, I did offer to stay and watch him, but Twilight forced me to come too."

   "I know. Thank you, Spike."

   Twilight insisted, "He's going to be fine. This should not take us long."

    I did not see Rainbow Dash. "Where's Rainbow?"

   The others looked around confused.

   "Oh, now where's that silly filly?"

   Applejack walked up to my window, gazing out of the open glass doors. "Lazin' about on a cloud somewhere ah reckon."

   Twilight sighed. "Alright, where did anypony see her last?"

  "Oooh, oooh! I know, I know!" Pinkie bounced and waved her hoof.

   Spike chuckled. "Uh, oh, you know what that means."

   Twilight asked, "You know what happened, Pinkie?"

   "Yeah, maybe a big hydra snatched her away?!"

   Spike nodded his head. "Yep, that."

   Twilight face-hooved. "Ugh, Pink-"

   "Or she fell victim to spontaneous cloud combustion!"

   "I hardly think that is even-"

   "Or she flew so close to the sun she incinerated, like what happened to Rarity that one time!"

   Twilight was agape. "Pinkie, how could you even suggest-"

   "Or she could've just gone on a trip."

   Everyone in the room gaped at Pinkie.

   Rarity wearily smiled. "Um, pardon me, a trip?"

   "Well, yeah, here." Pinkie pulled a letter from her mane and had it in her mouth. "Miff shiff fiff ferff."

   "A letter?" Twilight snatched the letter and read it.

Hey guys. I know we're supposed to visit Argyle Thursday morning, but something really important came up and I have to go. Sorry, but I can't be there. Like I said, it's really important.

Rainbow Dash.

   Twilight huffed and put the letter down. "Oh, she could have just told us! I mean, she had enough time to write this."

   Rarity asked, "Well, did she at least tell you where she was going, Pinkie Pie?"

   Applejack jumped in. "Or why she went?"

   Fluttershy added, "Or how long she would be?"

   "Nope, nope and nope!"

   Pinkie waved her hoof. "You guys know how she is, always in the fast lane."

   "Typical!"

   Twilight was red faced. "The fate of Equestria could hang in the balance and she just goes off into the sunset!"

   Pinkie Pie glared at Twilight, like she had insulted her.

   Fluttershy pointed her hoof at Twilight, "Now, you wait a minute. Did you even consider that she had a family emergency? She said really important."

   Twilight's ears bent down. "Well, no, but she has some explaining to do when she gets back."

   Applejack caught Pinkie glaring at Twilight. "Uh, ya feeling alright, Sugarcube?"

    "Well, of course I am silly." Pinkie giggled, "It's Rainbow you should be worried about." She smiled.

   I caught something in that smile, something wrong, but could not quite place why.

   Luna shook her head. "Verily, the Elements are a most peculiar group."

   I agreed. "You don't know the half of it."

   "Well, Rainbow Dash or not, we must drag on."

   Twilight gestured to the door. "Come on guys, this just got desperate."

   She trotted towards the door.

    A feeling I shared. "No kidding."

   Rarity looked concerned. "Um, I'd hate to break this up, but maybe we should check on Rainbow Dash? If she needed to just leave like that, then maybe we should take a rain check and help her?"

   Twilight turned around. "I know, but we can't stop now. Who knows if we'll get another chance like this? Besides, Rainbow is the best flyer in all of Equestria. I'm sure she's fine."

   Fluttershy stood by Twilight. "Well, Rainbow Dash or not, I would like some answers."

   "Well, things have been rather dismal lately and more ponies have disappeared." Rarity shrugged.

   Spike nodded. "Besides, we can fill her in later."

   Pinkie shifted uneasily where she stood. "Sooo, what now guys?"

   "Where did ya reckon we'd start, Twilight?" Applejack walked up to Twilight.

   "Yes, Darling. Do tell." Rarity walked to the others as well.

   Spike asked, "The Canterlot library?"

   "Where else?"

   Twilight gestured for us to follow her. "Come on."

   "Stay, Elements."

   Luna held her hoof up.

   "Allow me to lead." She walked up to Twilight.

   Twilight smiled nervously at Luna. "Uh, I would not want to impose on your royal duties, Princess."

   "Tis morning, Twilight Sparkle."

   Luna raised her eye brow. "The night hast passed."

   "Um, yes, but it's just a simple trip to the library. You know me."

   Twilight weakly giggled with her hoof rubbing the back of her head.

   "Always reading, my friends are too!" She grinned at her friends, lightly clearing her throat.

   It was so painfully obvious she was hiding something, it hurt to watch. Luna and I just looked at each other, shaking our heads.

   The others stared at her with confusion for a heartbeat. Once catching on, they smiled anxiously and all agreed they loved books and could not wait to read some.

   Luna sighed in contempt, the coyness wearing her patience. She took a breath in to center herself. "Twilight, what dost thou think of me? Truly, thou wouldst do admirably to admit when thine scheme is obvious. I am offering to help, not snitch."

   Twilight looked at me, still bothered about Luna knowing what she was up to. I smiled and nodded reassuringly to her, while showing her the letter she wrote in my left hand and pointing at Luna.

    She nodded and sighed in defeat. "I'm sorry, Princess. I didn't mean to imply that you would tell anypony, but Celestia would likely have you watched and we can't be too careful."

   Luna scrunched her nose. "Of what is Tia guilty?"

   "Like I said, I think something's wrong."

   Twilight shrugged. "I just don't know exactly what."

   The others gathered to Twilight's side.

   "That's why we're here." Applejack agreed.

   "Yeah! This should be fun!" Pinkie laughed while bouncing up and down.

   Luna lightly laughed to herself, then walked to the door. "Very well. Follow."

   I knew she found the idea of Celestia being pretentious or malicious of any intent unbelievable and I somewhat agreed with her. Celestia seemed very nice and no one is perfect, but even if by a one percent chance Celestia was tied to the little girl, I had to investigate.

   I went to follow Luna, but Rarity stopped me.

   "Um, Argyle, darling, perhaps you should put something more...presentable on?" She waved a hoof at what I was wearing.

   "Yeah, you don't want Celestia to see you in your boxers."

   Spike joked. "Remember when you were half asleep that one day?"

   I looked down at myself, still wearing lounging clothing on, then laughed remembering that day. Three days after my first night at Twilights, it was after twelve hours of studying and I had just gotten out of bed. I went to the kitchen for a glass of milk. I almost forgot for a few moments that I was not Home back on Earth, half asleep minds tend to see what they want.

  I ran into Fluttershy sitting at the dining table, having toast and tea, with only my boxers on. Normally it would not be a big deal, if it were not for one detail, morning wood. One fainted Fluttershy later, I made sure to never leave my room without pants again.

   I was thankful it was not one of those days. "Yeah, good idea."

   Fluttershy blushed, remembering that day. "I said he was a male."

   Luna actually went red faced a little and blinked at me.

   I just shrugged at her.

   Twilight laughed. "Well, we'll meet you at the library, Argyle."

   Luna corrected, "Nay, the Starswirl Wing."

   "Why there, Princess?" Twilight tilted her head.

   "Thou shalt see." Luna finished opening the door. "I have in mind something thou shouldst appreciate." The others followed her.

   "Oh, oooh! I love love love surprises!"

   Pinkie bounced out with the others. "See you there, Sparky!"

Yeah, yeah.

   I waved to her, half smiling, then got my clothes on. I thought about how fortunate it was to have my favorite clothes from home at hand, something that reminded me of my previous life.

   My dark green cargo pants, my favorite white long sleeve shirt with a crimson coloured fold-sleeve-button-up-shirt over it, that's what I called it anyway, and my white Skechers, I could wear that attire anywhere.

   I walked outside after a few minutes passed. The others had a big start on me, so I got a move on. After walking I ran into Fernsworth.

   Fernsworth bowed with one leg over his chest. "A most pleasant of mornings to you, Sir."

   I waved. "Hello, Fernsworth."

   Fernsworth returned to his poised stance and smiled. "I am ever so grateful that you remain in good health."

   "Uh, thanks?"

   I shrugged. "Glad you are too?"

   "Of course, Sir." He slightly bowed his head.

   I scratched my head. "Well, I was on my way to the-"

   "Starswirl Wing, Sir?"

   Fernsworth finished for me, smiling.

   "Her majesty Luna accompanied madam Twilight, with visitors, just a while ago down this hall."

   He pointed behind him to his left. "If Sir hurries, Sir may catch them before any discoveries are made without Sir's presence."

   "Thanks. Well, it was nice seeing you again."

   I waved him goodbye. "See you later."

   "That is most assured, Sir." Fernsworth said in a very chipper tone. He then trotted off down the hall behind me.

   I watched him walk off for a moment. I had a weird feeling in my gut when he passed. I wondered why.

Strange, what am I missing here?

   Shrugging, I continued on and was just a right turn away from walking up to the Iron gate. I saw the gate guard patrolling the Starswirl hallway as always. Thanking whatever force blessed me with a new spine, I took in a breath and walked onward. I was going to fix a mistake that had been eating me up.

   A few steps in, he noticed me. His head turned and his eyes went wide. He looked forward heartbeats after he saw me.

   I chuckled then walked up to him, then Stood a few feet in front of him.

   He looked up from the floor hesitantly at me. "Good morning."

   No fear, no anxiety, no shyness, I almost jumped with excitement. I could finally be myself around others.

  "Hi." I waved, then presented my hand. "Name's Argyle. I think you know that, but I have yet to tell you."

  The guard looked at my hand quizzically and pointed at it. "Um, what do I do with it?"

   "You shake it. Where I come from, it's a greeting."

   He put his hoof up and I held it, then he shook it like it was a maraca.

   I could not help but laugh.

   "Very strange tradition."

   The gray Unicorn cringed then face hooved. "Doh, I did it again. I apologize."

   "For what?" I tilted my head.

   "I insulted your culture again."

   He rubbed the back of his head with a hoof. "I have been thinking about what I said before and well, I feel awful about it. I now understand why you were giving me that look."

   "Insulted?"

   I shook my head. "No, I've been meaning to apologize myself. I was...having a really bad day. You just caught me at a bad time."

   He shrugged. "So, you are not upset?"

   "Not in the least."

   I smiled. "And why would I be? You're a cool guy...or colt."

   He looked shocked. "Well, um, thank you!"

   "Certainly."

   He pointed at the gate. "The Princess told me you would be joining her. Let me get this open for you."

   "Hey, thanks!"

   "Anytime."

   His horn glowed. The gate unlocked and opened with a squeal of metal. "I am Zaner Lipizzan the third by the way."

   "Now that's a name!"

   I thought to myself and shrugged thinking why not.

   "Since you gave me your full name, the rest of mine is, Argyle Locke Alphonse Orion."

   I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, my parents couldn't make up their minds."

   Zaner smiled. "I think it's great."

   And just like that, we were fast friends.

   I walked through the gate waving bye. "See you later, Zaner."

   "Until then." With the gate closed behind me, I walked on to the hour glass.

   The sand was flowing up, so I think it was 12:40 PM.

   I was about to turn, but my eyes were caught inside the glass.

   The blue glow was soothing. I watched the sand grains fold and trickle inside the perfect glass structure. For a second, I felt like the room was melting, like I was the sand. It's hard to describe, but when I stared into the sand, I felt something click. There was something about the sand that felt warm and strangely familiar.

   For one second, everything was possible. All doors opened. All windows unlatched. I saw all seasons wax. I was being drawn in by something...extravagant. Pulling my every sense into overdrive, time flowed at a snails pace. Even the dust flowing in the air looked like snowflakes falling in a timeless abyss void of motion, limitless freedom. I realized it was not the room or the hour glass I was staring into. It was myself.

"Argyle, you there?"

   Suddenly pulled back into reality, I shook my head clear. "Coming!"

   I walked down the bookshelf hall to the right of the hour glass, towards Luna's nook.

What the hell was that back there?

   I had never felt anything like that before. It was very exhilarating and frightening. I felt different, more open, like any fog of mind was completely cleared away.

   I walked into the nook and was ambushed by pink.

   Pinkie bounced close to my right. "Alright! Sparky's here! Now we can get this party started!"

   An explosion of confetti clouded my view.

   I looked onwards bleakly. "Yay...."

   "Pinkie Pie!"

   Twilight said, "Now is hardly the time. We have a serious problem on our hooves."

   "Aw, come on, Twilight."

   Pinkie poofed, then stood next to her. "Anytime's a great time for an egg head party!"

   Applejack laughed and knocked Pinkie on the shoulder. "Good one, Pinkie Pie."

   Twilight just huffed frustrated.

   "There will be plenty of time for that, Pinkie."

   Rarity said, "Just be patient."

   Fluttershy nodded silently in agreement.

   "Elements, pay sharp attention. Argyle, thou may takest the stool yonder." Luna pointed at the stool next to the desk.

   "Fair enough." I took the stool and sat near the desk.

   All the others paid close attention.

   Luna's horn glowed, then I heard stone grinding on stone.

   A single cobblestone the size of a watermelon floated up from the floor. A very old looking book, with a familiar marking on its weather worn leather cover, floated up after the stone. The marking was a line swirling and four stars dotting the front cover, two small, two large. It was bounded with bronze coloured metal bindings. The metal bands bound each thick leather cover, like latches.

   Pinkie looked at the tome, nearly drooling. "Ooooh, pretty leather."

   The others admired the tome as it floated.

   Except Applejack, she just shrugged. "It's a musty old book, nothin' fancy."

   "What is that, Princess?" Twilight looked on wide eyed.

   "Its must be ages old." Spike looked impressed.

   The book hovered and gently landed on the desk near me.

   "Tis the personal journal of Starswirl the Bearded."

   Luna told everyone, "Only I know of it and its location."

   Twilight giggled in delight. "Really?!" She fidgeted like a kid in a candy store.

   Applejack asked, "Starswirl the who now?"

   "Ugh, are you kidding?"

   Twilight rolled her eyes.

   "He just happens to be one of the greatest mages of the pre-classical era!"

   She trotted up to the book on the desk, then looked at Applejack defensively. "And this is his personal journal!"

   Applejack nodded. "Okay, so it's a very important musty ol' book then, but what's it got to do with any of this?"

   "More than all here understand."

   Luna looked at us all very seriously. "Elements, thine answers may very well be found. However, dost all here possess the strength for such answers?"

   Twilight nodded. "If it involves Equestria's safety, then it's our mission to find a solution. We can handle the truth."

   The others gathered near to her, while I just sat on the stool with them close behind me.

   "That's right."

   Applejack looked determined. "There's nothing we can't do together."

   Fluttershy added, "Friendship solves all problems."

   "Yeah!"

   Pinkie bounced and laughed. "This is just getting fun too!"

   "Yes, this is rather exciting."

   Rarity pointed at the tome. "If this helps us in our endeavor, then I say bring it on!"

   Spike agreed. "What Rarity said."

   The others all cheered together...right in my ears.

   Luna smiled humorously at me grimacing from ear pains. "Verily, the Elements never cease to impress, even when a group member down."

   Twilight assured Luna, "Don't worry, we'll fill in Rainbow Dash later."

   I looked to my left and saw Pinkie smiling nervously over something.

   Luna took a breath in. "Very well. Open the tome, Twilight Sparkle."

   "Got it." Her horn glowed and the book opened. She clapped her two front hooves together excited.

   Everyone else and myself moved in to get a closer look at the tome. Luna was to my right still on the couch.

   "Ooh, look at that Twilight."

   Spike pointed at the way the journal was written. "And look as the date. It's three thousand years old."

   "I know! It's awesome, plus, this style of writing is so pre-classical."

   Twilight looked at it confused. "But two things seem off, the formatting and the starting paragraph word choice."

   After clearing her throat, she read the very articulately written words on the first page.

5th of January, year 980.

A  t last, my heart bounds with joy! My submission must have

                     impressed, as an invitation to the Cornelius University just

                     arrived via the Kingdom express for myself including my

                     fellow classmate, Clover.

                 Our Flashport spell has gotten us enough notice that my invitation came from Cornelius the Wise himself! I am to pack up and head to the University as soon as reasonable. Just think, I get to meet Cornelius the Wise, the greatest mage in all the Unicorn Kingdom! Giddy hardly does my feelings true justice.

   6th of January, year 980.

V    erily, I fail to see what about the Flashport spell could bring

                         Cornelius to have General Skycutter himself escort us to the

                         University.

                   I would have guessed it Commander Hurricane, or somepony with less responsibility on his or her table, but not the Grand General of the Sky King. Clearly, something shadowy waxes under sight. I will think more on this.

                  Clover will be hard-pressed to believe this. I will record more after the successful voyage we start at dawn tomorrow.

   11th of January, year 980.

R   ealistically, I possess little words to describe what I am seeing.

                        The most curious of wonderments has befallen me. First, on our

                        second day down the trail, I ran into a most peculiarly attired

                        white mare named Gala.

                  Her destination was the University as well, to demonstrate new methods she invented that turn normal cloth resistant to tearing, overall damage and even magic, a truly great achievement if any. But on my fifth day of walking, I ran into the most otherworldly of creatures I have ever seen.

                  One was unconscious and looked in a bad way, but the other was quite lively. He goes by the name Alastar. He told us a few stories of his home called Earth. He is bipedal. It reminds me of Dragon features, yet without scales.

In fact, I remember Clover had a theory once about what Dragons would look like without scales. Perhaps this is why Cornelius sent Skycutter to escort us? A grand scale has tilted in the cosmos indeed. Tomorrow we will arrive at the University. Hopefully all will be made evident there.

   "Wait, hold on."

   Twilight put a hoof to her mouth.

   "I read about Humans in Melvin the Inquisitive's volume of Creeps and Oddities and this proves the legends are true!"

   Twilight frowned. "But, how did we lose the knowledge of Humans? Why was this not recorded into the Equestrian Bestiary and allowed to fade into mere legend?"

   Luna frowned, also distraught. "Much was lost of Starswirl's time, for reasons also vaguely known."

   "Gala?"

   Rarity put a hoof to her mouth in thought. "I remember that name from somewhere before...."

   Luna took a breath in. "I forewarned ye, Elements. This truth twill be a trial unlike anything ye hadst experienced prior this day."

   "You keep saying that. Just what do you mean?" Twilight tilted her head.

   "You shall see. Words would fail to justify it."

   "Oh, don't stop now!"

   Pinkie was sitting on a beach chair with a bag of popcorn. "It's just getting good!"

    Applejack agreed. "We all knew this could get hairy, but we need to find what we came for."

   "Who said we were stopping?"

   Twilight looked back to the book. "We'll read this until we get what we came for."

13th of January, year 980.

A   las, I did not see him tonight. Sadly, I must spend the night,

                    tomorrow, definitely. I stood before Cornelius himself today,

                    with Clover and my new unlikely friends. Everything I heard

                    about Cornelius in my classes were true, his coat a pure blue

                    roan, yet his mane streaks of azure and ice blue. It fell straight

                    as if ironed. He also donned his signature reddish purple tented

                    spectacles. I had a view at his eyes, they are a hue of magenta.

                    The magic waxing around him was intense. Never have I felt

                    such gentle yet bold contrast in power before meeting Cornelius.

              He seemed little surprised by Alastar. If anything, he looked saddened for him. He heard Clover and myself present the Flashport spell and Gala present her achievement. Alastar however, asked only how he and his brother could return home. I came to better know this Human in such a small timeframe, and I have grown to appreciate his company. The look on his face pained me when Cornelius told him there was no known way for him to return.

              Cornelius told us on all our projects we were to work together. That Alastar is trapped here upsets me. I cannot imagine being trapped in his world alone, neither can I know what pain he must feel towards his fate. His brother is still very sickly. It is unlike any affliction Apothecary Herschel has seen, that is no small thing, for he is the best practitioner of medicine in the Unicorn Kingdom. I remain optimistic that a cure will be found. If one exists, Herschel shall avail it.

   14th of January, year 980.

C   an this human ever cease to amaze? Not only is he very

                     knowledgeable, but by Solstice he has magic! Everypony was

                     predisposed to our projects. I hardly noticed the jar of fabric

                     dye I knocked into while testing the Flashport across a twenty

                     five hoof distance. It would have ruined Gala's ability to present

                     to the judges, were it not for Alastar. He saw it fall and held a

                     hand out. He expected it to spill everywhere. Bewildered, we

                     observed it stop in mid fall just inches away from spilling.

              Normally it would not be a surprise, were it not for him openly conveying how his world is without magic. Nevermind what a world without magic is like, a being from such a plane developing magical affinity is groundbreaking! This changes what has been accepted as stone solid law. Better still, he can now help diversely in our projects! I am sure such will gain the attention of Cornelius, since he wrote said laws.

              He is also very kind as well. He accidently ran into a fellow student and knocked her papers to the ground. We were on a deadline, so he told us to continue without him. All the other students were either too busy or had not the sense to help. He was five minutes late to the presentation and got quite the scolding from the Judges. They proceeded to explain that even though he was a guest, he must respect this world's customs and show responsibility.

              Clover was not happy with the Judges, but Alastar retorted for himself. He asked if the Judges valued helping others in need. Of course, they answered yes. He proceeded to tell them about his accident, then how he would rather be five minutes late and help somepony than be on time. This caught the Judges off guard. I withheld a chuckle towards their expressions. I believe it was the Judges that learned something that day.

              We followed our presentation with great success! The Judges loved the Flashport and Gala's stellar mastery of fabrics. Clover found Alastar's defense against the Judges most humorous. Gala was also very amused by our success. I do believe the time I shall spend here will be unparalleled .

   15th of January, year 980.

A   broad sorrow plagues the University. Alastar's brother, Liam,

                     I believe his name was, passed into eternity sometime last night.

                     I am shocked that Herschel, nor even Cornelius the Wise, could

                     only ease his pain. Alastar had a few days time to speak with him

                     at least, although neither party truly knew how little time he had.

                     I do believe this the very first time I have ever seen Clover cry.

              Classes were canceled in the University. Appropriate measures Cornelius called it. Nothing about this day was appropriate. After finding Alastar sitting on a stone balcony railing, I sat next to him. I admit being slightly worried he would jump. I know very well the pain of losing a loved one, especially one so close.

              If a balcony was present when I lost my Father, I might have jumped myself. We sat, watching the stars flicker and burn. Such pain can only scar, not heal.

He was first to speak after minutes passed. We talked all night about his world and life, then myself to him about mine. Our worlds are similar in many ways. I have a few theories to that. I know the theory of Dimensions by Sirius the Strange like the back of my hoof. It seems he, as always, was correct. I feel myself beginning to see Alastar not merely as a marvel, but a friend.

   Spike rubbed the back of his head. "How are we going to find what we're looking for? It could take all day at this rate."

   Twilight shrugged. "We don't have much choice, Spike. We can't skip a paragraph or we might miss what we're trying to find."

   Luna walked over to Twilight.

   "Twilight Sparkle, I may be of assistance in that."

   Her horn glowed and a single page turned. She pointed at the book. "Look upon this page."

   Twilight's eyes widened when she saw the date on it and so did mine. "It jumped over three hundred years!"

   "Tis an age old enchantment."

   Luna smiled. "It can make the simplest of tomes as endless as the Night's sky."

   "I read about that once."

   Twilight giggled. "Oh, this is so cool!"

   "Cherish that feeling, Twilight."

   Luna grew glim. "The following pages contains the truth I spoke of."

   Everyone in the nook looked at Luna and looked at each other apprehensively.

   Fluttershy bent down. "Oh, um, m-maybe we should c-come back tomorrow, or w-when we're ready."

   Applejack put her hoof on Fluttershy's shoulder. "We're as ready as we're gonna get, Sugarcube. Go on Twilight, let's see what all this fuss'n is for."

   Twilight gulped down the knot in her throat. "Alright, here we go."

   She looked to the book and read that paged solemn.

17th of May, 1299.

D   awn, normally it brings joy and light to my day, but not

                     this one. We received word that the Crystal Empire was

                     attacked over one month ago. We do not know what is

                     attacking the Empire, but we have been summoned by

                     the King and Queen. Clover, Alastar, Gala and myself

                     are to journey to the Alicorn Kingdom as soon as we

                     are able. I find it hard to believe we just arrived from

                     the Crystal Empire but a month ago when all was perfect.

              Now, rumors of giant dark clouds swallowing Palaces and mountains whole are spreading throughout the entire Four Kingdoms. I have never seen, nor experienced such a horrible phenomenon in my three hundred and thirty seven years of life as a mage. No such record exists even in Alastar's library back in the Crystal Empire of such a thing.

              Emperor Sombra did give some incentive about the origin of dark magic and how the Empire was attempting to find its source. Perhaps they found what they were looking for? Never the less, we must answer this call and return to the Empire posthaste!

   20th of May, year 1299.

A   ll my heart, may Erebus night shield us and Solstice light preserve us.

                    Never have I seen so much death, bodies, millions blanketing the

                    landscape for miles. Even now as I write this, the canvas of this

                    tent bears no barrier to the smell. The once beautiful towers of

                    crystal are now gone, as if they were torn from their foundations

                    and smashed upon the mountains. Fires are still tearing at the

                    rubble. I have never smelled burning flesh before. It sickens me.

                    No tower stands, no city bustles. All is ruin.

              Even worse still, some were changed. The ones that could not retreat north yet still lived, turned into monsters. They ranted madness about starving with hunger, they were deathly cold to the touch and were very violent. Something robbed them of sanity. There was no reasoning with them, no helping them. I had not a choice...did I? I could only react. Never have I taken a life before. Alastar said I was without fault, was self defense. Then why do I feel like a murderer? Solstice preserve me.

              There exists a gray kind as well. I never have seen such a thing before either. It bares the likeness of an Insect, but with an Equine form. If Insect and Equinity became one, that would bear likeness to what I encountered. Like the mad crystal ponies, they are very aggressive. We fought a horde of them earlier this evening. I am thankful for the battalion Skycutter sent to escort us. Thankfully, nopony was lost to the attack.

   21st May, year 1299.

V   erily, I cannot sleep. I cannot stop thinking about it, the one that

                     attacked me. She still charges me in my dreams. My mind runs it

                     repeatedly, the same outcome every time. I read about affects of

                     lightening on bare flesh upon contact. I never imagined myself

                     ever witnessing it first hoof. Whatever force brought Alastar to us,

                     I am thankful. He stayed up with me. Like when I helped him with

                     Liam's passing three hundred and nineteen years ago. Time truly

                     fleets. What a true friend he is. I think I may even sleep tonight.

              Upon further venturing into the Empire, our entire party were continually awestruck and saddened. Alastar was angry must of the time. I still hear his words when first he saw the ruins, "Not here too. Please God, not here too." I believe he was thinking about the Great War back on Earth he left behind. If this bears Earth's likeness, then I never want him to return. This is not a place for life. Whatever is responsible for this, it will be brought to justice. With Erebus as my harbinger it shall be so!

   22nd of May, year 1299.

R   unning, I encountered a seemingly dead elder Dragon, however,

                   a spark of life yet still burned within. Alastar somehow resuscitated

                   him with an electrical burst by his palm flat on the elder's chest.

                   Sadly, when his great heart began pumping again his grievous

                   wounds were all to apparent. Gala attempted to use her scarf

                   to dress some of his dire wounds. The Dragon stopped her,

                   saying it would help little.

              Equinox was his name, the the last of his breed, a Crystal Dragon. He told us about this catastrophe. The dark cloud, the countless hordes of monsters and the Empire being attacked on all sides simultaneously. They hardly last a month. Alastar asked him about the Emperor. The Dragon said the Emperor was not saved from the cloud. He did not know what had truly befallen Sombra.

              Before the dragon passed, he reached inside his chest and gave Alastar his crystal heart. Informing him to present it to his brothers far south of the heartland. They had knowledge of what it symbolized. I have read tales about the import of a Dragon bestowing any part of his heart, yet the elder called Alastar Tearfire. I have little familiarity with that title, nor such dragon lore. No book exists written on such a thing. Perhaps, I might change that one day?

We leave tomorrow for the Four Kingdoms to deliver our report. Yet, I bear a great feeling of dread. I feel strange, like something dark has moved into my mind, clouding my better judgment. I watched the proudly disciplined solders Skycutter sent with us fight and brawl like drunken scoundrels over the silliest of things, even holding grudges over them. I even caught myself thinking horrible things about my dear friends. Solstice, I hope this can be turned around before long.

   "Hold."

   Luna turned the next page. It jumped in years again. "Read this. Tis the last entry."

28th of July, year 2970.

A   ll consuming fires upon the planes, smoke choking at life, death

                    smites any attempt at survival from it. The light waxes to dark, as

                    only blackness shall forever rule this world, until the brightest of

                    lights burns the black away. Once more I dream of when you left

                    us my old friend. I have seen much in my old age. My bones creak

                    with experience I can attest every early morning, yet my heart still

                    pains the same.

               I am left alone in my age, yet I still have a promise to keep, one I will never mind to break, even with bucking death at my hooves. Clover would have appreciated that, while Gala would have considered it indecent.

They passed sometime ago. The land wept for Equinity's loss that day, upon that gray hilltop near the old walnut tree we always hung around. I miss them dearly. Despite my actions against it, even I am dwindling away. While I await the cold hoof, I throw my sheets to the wind.

   Twilight noticed a stain on the paper. It smelled like old berries and spices. She had never smelled anything like that before.

   Fluttershy whimpered, hiding behind my stool with her hooves covering her face.

   I frowned. "You alright, Fluttershy?"

   Fluttershy was shaking. "Oh, Y-yes. I-I will be f-fine. Are you f-fine?"

   "I am now that you're with me." I smiled.

   That seemed to do the trick, as she loosened up a bit. "Oh, alright."

    "Come on! What happens next?" Pinkie pointed her hoof at the book.

    Twilight nodded, reading again.

Sombra was right, a full year and the taste is at its best. My fifth glass, only a slight buzz, after I devoted years I finally built a tolerance, but no friends remain to share it with. Irony never cut so deep.

I still have yet this spell of unlocking Equinity's lineage to finish. So much work yet concluded, the true power of friendship and my spells that involve it, I still have so much to do. I need more time. Mortality is such a pesky nuisance.

After the war ended, Clover, Gala and myself, returned to the Unicorn Kingdom. The corruption, the bitterness left behind from the war, the loss, all left the Four Kingdoms strained and hostile even to one another. Many Alicorns fell in the war leaving a large untenable gap. Even more detrimental to our case, the war had weakened the King and Queen, leaving them unable to lower the Moon or raise the Sun.

After a meeting was called, compromises were issued. The Earth Kingdom would focus with agriculture, while the Sky Kingdom provided the weather, with their price being a share of the food. The Unicorn Kingdom by being forced to raise and lower the Moon, demanded payments for the service, despite much debating and arguing. We did our best, but it seemed bitterness hardened even the Unicorn King.

Bitterness turned sour as that fragile system strained. Soon, the Four Kingdoms split into separate Kingdoms. I pleaded it reconsidered, reasoning it as the same mistake our ancestors made before the Coalition war of 98. I was not heard. I was not one for ranting, but I was removed from court that day.

As the hearts of Equinity chilled, the skies fell cold. Blizzards and ice storms beyond our control ravaged the land, pushing us into a famine.

The Kingdoms called upon an emergency meeting. The Unicorn King had to remain, so his daughter, Princess Platinum, journeyed there as his representative. Clover chose to accompany her as an adviser, to keep an eye on her. While Gala and I went to find the blizzard's source.

Gala and I found no source, to our detriment. It was as if the storms happened out of thin air. More bad news came, the meeting went badly. With food nearly barren, the Kingdoms chose to migrate south to colonize the ruined Crystal Empire. After my outburst of frustration and a few knocked out politicians, I ventured to the Alicorn Kingdom to plead aid. Clover stayed with the Princess, while Gala would accompany me.

Two days down the frigid roads, a horde of windigos burst down from the clouds, Southbound. Horrified after realizing they were the source, we made haste to the Alicorn Kingdom. Gala and I warned the sickly King and Queen, then rallied the Alicorn remnant and went South after the beasts.

The Four Kingdoms, once the jewel of all Equinity, had frozen to a wasteland. Three days and we arrived at the Crystal Empire's last bastion. The windigos circled around the city's magical shielding. Weapons and magic had little affect typically. Within the shield, the crystal ponies stood encircled around the city, holding hooves. The windigos weakened. The blizzard uplifted and dissipated with them. I thanked whatever in Solstice was responsible.

I found Clover after venturing further South. She discovered the windigo's weakness, the fires of friendship. Love sparked once again in Equinity, the Colony continued in the South as the Four Kingdoms thawed. The world could finally rebuild anew. The land was renamed Equestria, the first true home for all of Equinity, like you would have wanted.

Everything was changed, forgotten. To protect the future from past bitterness, our past will remain buried. History of the War was cast to the sand and the events of the Colony was named Hearths Warming Eve, so it had to be, so it shall remain. Clover is known no longer as my collogue to history, but my Student. While Gala? I am not certain why her name is never mentioned, perhaps she was simply caught in the Grand Edit?

After Equestria was founded, there was a long-winded incident with the last of the Draconequus, coupled with an old friend's return. It pained me to see him that way. Sombra deserved far better, so did his Empire. The daughters of the King and Queen took care of both incidents. Now all pony races live in peace, into well over a millennium.

Ah, yes, the King and Queen had children. Their two daughters care for things here as Princesses. One I know well, Princess Luna, what a sweetheart she is. So young and bright as rays, she reminds me of you, Alastar. One day the King and Queen slept and never woke up. I am not sure if the War was responsible, or something deeper. Luna lost some light that day. That was thirty years ago.

I found a true wonder of magic while trying to stop the Draconequus. After the defeat of chaos, they were rightly named the Elements of Harmony. Consequently, I never could find their origin. I have found there is more to them than just power. If needed, they may find other masters to protect the land. I still find it strange they bear likeness to the Aegis.

30th of July, year 2970.

Something scratches at the edge of hearing. A faint whisper hisses in the deep. All Hopes, dreams, aspirations, are like arc lights brilliant and bright, until they are no more and undone. Somewhere it comes again, to take us away. Where are you? We need you, Alastar.

I know what I must do. No other choice remains. I must leave my mortality in order to stay. My only hope is in the final incantation to guide you back. Until again my old friend.

   Twilight finished reading the final verse. She wondered what the dark reddish stains on the paper were. They smelled like how bits tasted, metallic. The room was dead quite.

   Rarity grimaced and broke the silence. "Well, that was certainly dark for a book."

   "Y-yeah."

   Applejack shook her head. "That certainly was worth the fuss."

   "I will study this journal more later."

   Twilight put Starswirl's journal in one of Rarity's saddlebags. "We have all we need. Let's go guys."

   Applejack asked Twilight, "What'cha think'n, Twi?"

   "If this is all true, then I'm thinking we need to take the train this time." Twilight trotted towards the exit.

   "If ya say so."

   Applejack huffed, "Everypony's act'n so peculiar, all this sneak'n around...."

   Fluttershy got up, but shifted uneasily.

   "Well, this is not the first time strange things have happened."

   She put a hoof to her mouth. "Remember when we first met Zecora? Everypony acted strange, hiding and so on."

   "Oh, please, don't remind me of that dreadful day."

   Rarity dramatically pouted while puffing her hair with her hoof. "I am still finding split ends in my hair."

   "Yeah, but this is different...."

   Applejack looked in my direction. "What do you think, Argyle?"

   I raised my head. "I think we should follow Twilight. We need more time with that book."

   Fluttershy smiled. "I agree. You guys have fun with that book, while I tend to Angel."

   Applejack caught what Fluttershy meant. "Now hold on, Fluttershy-"

   I heard foot steps down the hall. Spike ran up to everyone and cut off Applejack. "Hey, have you guys seen Pinkie anywhere?"

   "No, can't say we have."

   Applejack pointed her hoof at Spike. "Ah thought ya went with her to get some more popcorn or somethin'?"

   "Well, yeah, until she up and vanished!"

   Spike threw his hand up in the air. "You know how she is!"

   "I am sure she is fine, Darling."

   Rarity reassured Spike. "Knowing Pinkie Pie, she must have misplaced herself in one of her...erm...moments. I'm certain she'll turn up."

   Fluttershy shrugged. "Besides, she could not have gone far."

   Spike huffed. "Right. Remember the last time she miss-placed-herself? There was like a thousand of her!"

   "Don't worry, Sugarcube. We'll help ya track down that silly filly."

   Applejack gestured to the others.

   "This way y'all. Ah think Ah know where to look."

   She looked at me. "You come'n, Argyle?"

   I something heavy weigh on my mind. "In a minute."

   Applejack acknowledged, telling me to meet them later and where, as I heard hooves patter away.

   Thoughts raced across my mind's eye. I sat on that stool, with my chin resting on the backs of my clasped hands, as my elbows rested on my knees. I stared into open space. I was the only one in that room for seconds, but it felt like hours. I saw every detail metaphorically speak to me in all directions, like if my mind was a court of scholars debating facts within the fiction.

   "What befuddleth thee, Student?" Luna had been listening to my left, near the desk.

   With no choice left, I turned on the stool, facing Luna. "Is it possible for me to return home, or is it true, what the journal said?"

   She closed her eyes and thought to herself. Luna shook her head, and told me, "Thou wert brought here by dark forces." Luna sighed. "I am unable to personally attest to any possibility, however, my sister remains optimistic. Other than that, I am sorry."

   It was hard deciding what was worse, Celestia one day telling me I was trapped with no way home, or how numb it felt knowing it. I wondered if that was why I felt the need to stay. My gut knew there was no where else I could go all along. But, that also bred its own problems, like what Starswirl said in his journal and how I was going to stop it.

I must break my promise then. I'm sorry little sis. Please don't hate me.

   "Then we have work to do."

   I got up. "We have to find out what's really happening."

   "We know not what it truly is that we fight."

   Luna shrugged with frustration. "Such knowledge remains lost to the pre classical era."

   "There's a saying on Earth. When life gives you lemons, find a new life."

   She scrunched her nose in humor. "Curious, where doth lemons play into this?"

   "It means we persevere."

   I turned to walk to the hour glass. "We're magic. It can't be more than just a cast and a flashport. Find the evil, then blast it. Simple."

   Luna followed me closely. "Simple? What was described in Starswirl's journal sounded anything but."

   I put my hand to my chin in thought. "All we need are some clues, something tangible."

   She tilted her head. "An investigation?"

   "Yes. I'll start with whoever cursed me."

   We reached the hour glass. I think it was around 3:46 PM, if I remember correctly.

   Luna stood near my left with a dubious look. "Thou art skilled in the inquisitive arts?"

   I had read Sherlock Holmes many times before. I was comfortable with the challenge.

   "Let's just say this should be...elementary." I smiled.

    Luna gave me an odd look. "Um, very well. Then I shall see to these disturbances happening in Ponyville of late."

   "Good idea. Zecora should be your first stop, by the way."

   I walked to the Iron gate with Luna following at my side. "She'll point you in the right direction."

   "I shall assuredly visit her then. I thank thee." Luna smiled.

   I laughed. "Hey, what else are prized Students for? Chopped liver?"

   Luna cringed. "Verily, what sick being would chop liver?"

   I lightly face-palmed, not at Luna, but at myself for making a human joke and thinking a pony would understand. It was not a matter of intelligence, just a simple difference in culture.

   "Um, it was just some Earth humor. Never mind." I lightly waved my hand, trying to dismiss it.

   She shrugged, still revolted and confused. "Surely in thy world chopped meat is not truly humorous?"

   "Heh, there's a little more to it than that." I smirked.

What a little debacle I put myself in.

   We reached the iron gate.

   The guard was peering in through the bars. "Good evening. Let me open this for you both."

   I smiled as we left the Wing. "Thanks, see you later, Zaner." I waved.

   "Come by anytime." He waved back.

   Luna just looked at both Zaner and me, confused.

   We walked on down the hallway.

   I turned towards my room. "There's something I need to get first."

   "Very well, I shall accompany thee."

   An awkward silence settled for a few minutes.

   Luna giggled. "So, I see thou hast made a new friend."

   "Who?"

   I thought for a moment. "Oh, Zaner?"

   "Yes, every time I previously met and informed him of thou joining me, he would look like I ordered him to fight a frontline. Now, twould seem he hast chummed up to thee."

   I laughed and joked, "What can I say? I'm just a likeable guy."

   She scrunched her nose and bumped into me on purpose.

   That surprised me a little. I blurted out humorously, "Hey!"

   We both shot funny bug eyed faces at each other, then burst out laughing.

   "Alright, I stared at him without mercy."

   I showed her my death stare face. She laughed. "But, we're good now."

   Luna asked, "Why didst thou stare at him in the first place?"

   "Oh, he complemented that potato sack robe you made me wear, Luna was right, Humans do dress strange, he said. Plus, I was having a less than stellar day, so I was in a bad way."

   "Ah, indeed. Apologies." Luna sheepishly smiled. "I too was having a dismal day. I am happy it happened though."

   "Oh?" I raised my eye brow.

   Luna smiled. "If it did not happen, thou wouldst not be my friend."

   I grinned, thinking that perhaps the sweetest thing anyone, or anypony, had ever said to me. "I'm happy too."

   I wondered if I should have told her about my cold episodes and what happens when I go through one. Deciding not to ruin the moment, we continued to my room. I opened the door and went inside. Luna followed shortly after and inspected my room.

   "Argyle?"

   Luna tapped my shoulder. "Didst thou close thy glass balcony doors?"

   I glared at the doors, which should have been open. "Maybe the wind did it?"

   "Curious."

   She inspected the door closely. "Wind doth not turn locks."

   Luna tugged on the doors, they were locked as well.

   I had a look around. My clothes were in the order I left them and my desk was intact. It all looked untouched, until I saw a lone piece of paper behind the trash can near my desk.

   "But wind does do that." I pointed at the marooned parchment.

   Luna walked over while I grabbed the piece of paper. It was blank.

   Luna surmised, "Must have blown off thy desk."

   "Apparently, however, someone was here to see it."

   I pointed at the door. "They closed then locked the door afterwards."

   Luna thought out loud, "Why would somepony intrude in thy chambers?"

Servant maybe? Fernsworth....

   I sigh in relief. "Oh, it was probably Fernsworth."

   "Who?" Luna looked at me confused.

   Her reaction unsettled me. "You know, Celestia's personal Butler?"

   Luna looked at me seriously. "Tia, has not employed a personal Butler, at no point in time."

   "Well, that's not good."

   I shook my head. "I hate to inform you to the contrary, but I have been told otherwise."

   "By whom?" Luna narrowed her eyes at me.

   "By her personal Butler, repeatedly." I crossed my arms. I did not like where that was going.

   Luna huffed, then walked towards the door. "Follow, Argyle."

   I quickly moved to pick up what I came for, my IPod.

   "Wait up!"

   I ran up to her. "What's the rush, where're we going?"

   "To my sister. She canst explain this."

   "Luna-"

   "She is not a liar."

   Luna held her head up with a hubris attitude. "Once she dismisses this, we may return to the real mystery at hoof."

   I frowned.

Her dismissal is what I'm afraid of.

   I had to walk briskly to keep up with her. She was practically trotting.

   Don't upset the Princess, that was what Twilight urged. I had no intention to make any waves. Luna, however, was intent on testing Twilight's warnings. I sighed and followed Luna to her sister's chambers.

   Sun Tzu, would not approve.

   "Stay there, I shall return." Luna told one of the two guards to let her through.

   The guard looked at her apologetically. "I am sorry, your Majesty, but Princess Celestia is not to be disturbed for any reason."

   Luna looked like someone had just slapped her. She glared at the guard, who in turn gulped.

   I stood there equally surprised.

   The vexed Princess retorted with a very stern tone, "Assuredly, the Princess of the Night is the exception?"

   He looked at the other guard, who nodded to him. He saluted her then unlocked the door.

   "Truly harder than it should hath been." Luna held her chin up with a huff.

   One guard rolled his eyes behind her back. The other just shook his head.

How rude!

   I glared at the guard. He met my gaze once. I could tell he had ill thoughts towards me, like, Yeah, what are you going to do about it? It was a look I was used to back on Earth. I was very disheartened to see it in Equestria as well.

   Their lack of proper behavior irked me.

   I cleared my head and imagined lightening flaring in my eyes. My eyes flared a little with electricity. I had no idea it would actually work. I saw the sudden burst of light flare up the wall behind the guard. The guard jumped a little and stiffened.

Pissant.

   I snickered at him. He picked one hell of a time to irk me. I loved my new spine.

   The doors opened and Luna gestured for me to enter. I walked in after her.

   "Ah, Argyle Orion."

   Celestia was laying on a nice looking large pillow. She did not have her tiara on, but she had a thick royal blue blanket covering her back.

   "I am very glad to see you again, even at such short notice."

   She quickly cast a look at Luna. "Now, what can I do for you two?"

   "Well, your Majesty-"

   I was trying to politely say, until Luna did it for me.

   "Elder sister, explain why I hearest rumors of thee possessing a personal servant."

   "Oh, my, all this fuss over that?"

   Celestia laughed. "Of course I have a personal servant."

   Luna looked at me like she had proven her point.

   "Yes, thank thee-"

   Her eyes widened when Celestia's words sunk in.

"What?!"

   Luna looked at her sister bewildered. "For when did this take place?!"

Well that's even worse. Not only does she keep things from others, but she has no fear in being open about it.

   Celestia obviously found that amusing. She smiled and told Luna sarcastically, "Oh, my brash little sister, twas just last season. Remember?"

   "Nay, we do not!"

   Luna stomped her hoof down. "We wouldst if thou haddest actually informed us!"

   "Temper, Luna."

   Celestia shook her hoof side to side. "Remember, inside voice."

   Luna's nostrils flared, but tried to calm. "Why am I hearing of this just now?"

   The Princess sighed at her sister.

   "I do not intrigue you with every little happening for me that takes place, nor would I have you annoy me with every little thing you come across."

   She got up and walked to Luna. "Is your loving sister so wrong to respect your privacy?"

   Luna's features softened. "Well, I-'

   "Am I not loving enough?"

   Celestia struck a dramatic pose. "Need I pry and be more assertive towards your day from now on? What you have done, where you have gone, who you have talked to? Oh, what a horrible sister I have been to not give my baby sister her time of day!"

She's good.

   I just shook my head.

   "Nay! Tis alright."

   Luna waved her hooves and sighed. "I suppose a personal servant is not something of import."

   Celestia dropped into a more relieved pose. "Are you sure? I could be more assertive if you need it."

   Luna waved her hoof side to side, "Nay, nay. Tis fine."

   "Oh, perfect."

   Celestia hugged Luna, then she walked back to her pillow. "When you need something else, let me know."

   I was about to say something, but Luna in all her boldness, stepped on my foot, lightly but firm. I crossed my arms and gave her a look.

All right. You have a better plan?

   Luna shook her head lightly at me. I waved my arm forward for her to go ahead in turn.

Well, then by all means your malevolence.

   "Um, there is one other topic, Sister."

   Watching the Princess sit down on her lovely and oh so comfy pillow, I remember snickering for a second, as I thought about how she probably fluffed that pillow with the souls of her enemies.

   She smiled. "Oh? And what is that?"

   "The disturbances in Ponyville."

   Celestia thought to herself for a second. "Ah yes, the disturbances. What of them? I already sent my two best on the case."

   "I have reasons to think the happenings of late fouler of nature than previously thought."

   Luna cleared her throat. "So, I am including myself and my student apart of the investigation."

   It hit me then, Luna was playing a hand. She was just trying to get out of her sisters hair. She was also putting a few older hands out for her sister to see. To hide in plain sight. I would have applauded if the situation was different.

  Tia giggled. "Very well, I shall await my two investigator's synopsis with anticipation."

   "Yes, well, that is all."

   Luna turned then nudged me to move. "We will be going."

   The Princess said in a sarcastic tone, "Good day, my little detectives!"

   Luna kept nudging me out the door while I waved to Celestia with a smile. I was beginning to see that Celestia was not the angel she was made out to be and even Luna was seeing it as well.

   We went out of the doors into the hallway.

   "Come, Student. We hath work to do." Luna took to the left hallway.

   I was right on her tail, but not before having a final word with my new friends, the Pissant and his boyfriend.

   Hatching a sinister plan, I walked to them both and congratulated them on doing a wonderful job, while patting them on the back. I asked them if they liked dancing. They said they never had the time for it. I nodded and walked away.

You will now fuckers.

   I smiled devilishly.

   "Whoa, hey! What's Going on?!"

   The two Guards lost control of their armour, thanks to a little spell I made up just for them.

   "Hey! Keep your hooves to yourself!"

   Clanking of metal and grinding on stone echoed down the hall, as the two guard's armoured suits started waltzing together with them still inside, in front of Celestia's chambers.

"What in Harmony is going on out here?"

"P-Princess! It's not what it looks like!"

   Celestia huffed loudly. "Surely, you two love birds could have waited for your shifts to be over?"

   My smile went into a full grin.

Justice is best served garnished in embarrassment.

   I caught up to Luna. Seeing my grin, she looked at me like I had lost my mind.

   "I'll tell you later."

   I waved my hand. "So, what's the plan?"

   "Seekest thou the identity of whom cursed thee."

   Her horn glowed. "Whilest I shall make way to the Everfree and investigate."

   "Right, when do we meet back up?"

   "When the hour glass fills 8:00 PM. I Shall meetest thou at the wing."

   "Until then, good hunting."

   Luna flashed and was gone.

   My stomach growled. I laughed. "Alright, food first, then life and death situation."

Runaway

   After clothing Argyle with a tarp, Augeron finished pulling on his belt, then noticed Argyle gave out. "Hurry up, Canagan!"

   Canagan pulled hard on the belt tied around Argyle's side, securing him to his side. "Got it, let's ride!"

   Augeron took off with his friend matching his pace in near mirrored rhythm. It was a ways to the hospital, but Canagan and Augeron were fast, rated top of their unit in fact.

   "He's gettin' cold, we don't have long!"

   "Just keep running! We are almost there!"

   "Hang 'n there, Boy'o!"

   It was like the royal wedding all over again. Augeron cursed it. No, there was no way he would lose another friend, not again, not ever.

   Augeron narrowed his eyes on the hospital's main entrance.

   "Push it, Canagan!"

"Clear the way! Dyin' one comin' through!"

   They burst into the hospital, scaring half of the ponies in the waiting hall out of their skins. A thin droplet trail of crimson lead to the front door behind them.

"Get the Doc, he needs help!"

   Nurse Redheart jumped out of her seat, then gasped at Argyle's condition.

   "Oh my goodness! Uh, Doctor!" She ran into the back.

   Augeron with Canagan trotted next to the emergency room doors. Heartbeats later, the doors opened with a white bed cart and three medical staff including Doctor Stable.

   Doctor Stable looked at Argyle and gasped. "What in Celestia happened?! Another Manticore attack?!"

   "Can you help him, Doctor?"

   "Y-yes, of course. Everypony, help me!"

   Augeron and Canagan undid the belts holding Argyle to their sides. Even the ponies in the patient waiting area got up and helped get Argyle on the bed cart.

   "Right, to surgery!" Doctor Stable's horn glowed, forcing the doors to open.

   They carted Argyle away.

   One of the nurses approached Augeron. "I'm sorry, but you will have to wait here."

   He nodded. "Yes, thank you."

   Canagan took his helm off, it suddenly feeling a bit too heavy. He glared at the blood trail leading back to him, then noticed the huge red stain on his left golden steel side-plate.

   Looking back at the doors, slowly closing, he watched the outline of the cart carrying Argyle away. "Fan againn, Argyle.

     (Stay with us, Argyle.)

   "Nurse Redheart! Get the bandages, quickly!"

   "Yes, Doctor!"

   My eyes slowly opened. I was being carted down a white hallway, no idea where I was, or what I was doing there. Someone in a white coat flashed a light in my left eye. I was too groggy to really do anything about it.

   "Pupil's unresponsive, he's in shock from blood loss. I need more blankets and get an epinephrine injection ready in case he arrests!"

   I tried moving, but was wrapped up in blankets.

"Wha...where?"

   "Argyle, it's Doctor Stable. You're in the hospital. You're going to be alright, just hang in there."

   I tried to focus on him, but my eyes would not listen, so I just smiled.

"Doc? Heh, it's...good to hear you."

   "Same here. Do me a huge favor and try not to talk, alright?"

"Su...sure."

   The room was getting dark again. My head felt suddenly hazy and clouded. My eyes fluttered, feeling like they were made of lead. Things started to feel cold.

   "Oh, no, he's arresting-"

   I blanked out as Doctor Stable yelled orders.

   I felt a chill hit my skin, then opened my eyes.

   I stood in a strange place, one side light, one side pitch, with a mixing of gray colours between. Things melded and appeared, fixed and free, fleeting and lingering. Silhouettes, shapes and objects went as fast as they came. Both sides had it, yet all passed through the gray colours.

   Feet scraped on the floor to my left.

   I turned and faced the black expanse. I found it strange that it felt familiar, like I knew and had seen that blot my whole life.

"Veil shrouds validity."

   "Hello?" I could not see anything, but I felt whatever was hiding inside. It was sad, empty and disappointed. In what, I had no idea.

"Yet none hear it scream, while worlds burn."

   "Why are you sad?"

   I held a hand out to the dark. "Can I help?"

"Light bears not dark, yet dark only sees the light, why help?"

   My hand nearly touched the gray. "Because no one should be this sad, this broken."

"Yet the seasons wax, suffering goes unseen by those blinded by light."

   My eyes watered. The pain worsened the closer my hand got to the black.

   It was unbearable. "Take my hand, please."

"All is shrouded."

   A cold hand sheathed in darkness reached out of the blot, meeting and grasping my hand halfway through the gray. A wavelike distortion waked vertically when my hand contacted it.

   My mind was suddenly set upon and weighed down by tons in weight. My knees almost buckled. My shoulders felt heavy, so heavy. The pain tore at the edges of my being. I never thought such feelings were mortally possible.

"Truth moves galaxies, shatters men at their mortal soul."

   I grimaced. "H-how...can you...live l-like this?"

"Life is pain. Reason only gives incentive to persevere it, yet truth drives the passion."

   I did not fully understand. "Life...i-is happiness, calm, p-progress."

"Privileges, not truth. For every smile, there are ten grimaces."

    My chest heaved. My body reacted to ease the pressure, the weight.

   Half of a Humanoid figure leaned out of the blot, also sheathed in black. I watched, withheld, as it opened its eyes. They glowed burning in crimson. All I saw was the leaning outline and the eyes.

"Leecher of light, now shrouded in truth, ebb this dark to gray."

   Those eyes, worn, tired, sleepless, I felt like my heart was breaking. I wanted to end it, to make the anguish in them go away.

"So. Much. P-pain."

"Caged."

   Getting use to the torment, I hesitantly got up, then grimaced while tilting my head.

"what? Is t-that your name, Caged?"

"I am caged, yet the key remains...daunted."

"You're trapped? How? What key?"

"Growing still...in the bright."

   He let my hand go, then leaned back into the dark, taking the pain and sadness with him. "In due time."

   Recovering, I held my hand out again. "No, come back!"

   There was so much I wanted to ask and for reasons unclear to me I needed to help him, desperately had to.

"Watch the wings."

   My hand stopped halfway through the gray.

   Something was stopping me. "Please, wait, what wings?"

"The gusts tide over all, taking what cannot flee with it."

   I could only see his burning eyes through the dark. "Beware the throne, the cold Sun upon it."

   I shook my head. "Sun? Throne?"

   The place around me distorted, while fading away. The eyes slowly backed further into the dark, also fading.

   I reached out with both hands. "Wait, who are you?!"

   As the strange place faded away, light laughter echoed. "Caged."

   Groggy, I opened my eyes to a white room. I heard beeping to my right. My left arm was slightly cold in the inner elbow, even though it was wrapped up in a blanket. My vision returned a little.

   I lifted my head. The beeping was from a heart monitor to my left. The cold in my arm was a saline drip hydrating me through an IV. I wondered where I was at first. Thinking on it, I recalled Augeron and Canagan, the investigation and Pinkie.

I survived somehow.

   I was in a hospital, alone in a single room. I lied in bed running that weird dream over again through my mind. I never had one like that before.

What did he mean by Sun and throne? Hmmm.

   I looked at my left arm. It was wrapped in a bandage with a red streak running up it. Thinking on all of it, I just said one thing.

   "Thirsty."

   It felt like the goby desert had taken a vacation in my mouth. Typically for hospitals, I noticed a jug of water on a nearby table. I reached and grabbed it, then used the built in cup to pour a drink.

   After my sixth cup, nature called. I looked to my left and saw the bathroom door at least twenty steps away. I frowned.

"Barefoot in a hospital bathroom?"

   I shrugged, thinking I would set myself on fire later. The main door opened and two familiar faces walked in.

   "Oh, hey, Boy'o!"

   Canagan waved. "Thank Saints, you had us worried for a minute there."

   I waved back. "Hey guys."

   "Yes, how are you feeling?" Augeron walked next to the foot of my bed.

   "I feel fine, a little tired and woozy, but fine."

   "Well, Saints."

   Canagan laughed while nudging Augeron. "Looks like you 'ave competition, eh? Now Argyle's the right beast!"

   He laughed. "A title well deserved."

   Doctor Stable with Nurse Redheart walked in through the open door.

   "Ah, you're awake."

  Stable smiled. "That is an excellent sign."

  "Hey, Doc."

  I smiled back, then looked at my arm. "Thanks for patching me up."

   "Of course, but you are quite fortunate to still be with us. Your heart almost stopped completely."

   Stable checked my chart. "Alright, time to change that bandage."

   Stable and Redheart gently took off the stained cloth. I got a good look at the long stich work holding the fresh wound together.

   Stable eyed my wound and smiled. "Well, looks like you will make a full recovery."

   "How long?"

   "Oh, five days should do it, if your condition continues this way."

   I nodded my head. "Sounds great."

   "Wonderful! Redheart will finish with your arm and I will return later."

   Redheart went to get another bandage while Doctor Stable returned to seeing other patients.

   Canagan pointed at my arm. "Phew, that's gonna be one heck of a scar."

   I looked again, then chuckled. "Yeah, I guess so."

   It was a rather large cut. It trailed down almost my whole left bicep, in the left most meaty part.

   Thinking about it, I looked at Augeron with his scar. It trailed down his right forehead, nose bridge, then ended on his left cheek.

   I gestured at Augeron. "Speaking of which, how did you get your scar?"

   Augeron crossed his eyes, looking at where the scar met his nose. "This?"

   I nodded.

   He went and sat down on a chair near the window.

   Canagan looked at his friend.  I could tell the air had a bit of tension when I ask that.

   Augeron seeing Canagan's expression waved his hoof. "Easy friend, I will tell him."

   I waved my hand. "Sorry, I didn't know it was touchy."

   "No, it is alright."

   He pointed at his scar. "I got this at the royal wedding."

   I heard about what happened there. The changelings attacked and almost won, were it not for Twilight and my other friends.

   I tilted my head. "You were at the wedding?"

   Augeron nodded. "Yes, an old friend of mine and I were fresh out of guard academy. It was our first year as full fledged guards. Funny, he was the only Pegasus in my unit. He should have been transferred to a Pegasus unit, but he refused. We were stationed near the Palace, all was quiet, then the changelings set upon the castle. It did not take long for the magical shield to fail, with Shining Armor being worn out from the wedding."

   "I heard about the attack. It sounded pretty bad."

   "Yes."

   Augeron leaned forward on his seat, then hung his head down.

   "His name was Highrise. I have known him since I was a filly. He did not make it when the changelings hit us."

   He sighed. "There were just so many of them."

   I frowned.

   Canagan put his hoof on Augeron's shoulder. "Aye, that was also the day I first met this beast. He fought off five of 'em buggers at once. It was inspiring."

  "What happened?"

   Augeron smiled briefly, then went blank.

   "A dozen rushed us through a hallway, cutting off Highrise, myself and two other guards in my unit. Soon it was down to me, Highrise and six changelings. Highrise got wounded before taking out the sixth one, leaving me to fight the other five. After barely dispatching them, more swarmed in. I thought it was all over until Canagan rushed in and helped. When it was over however, Highrise bled out in my hooves."

   He pointed at the scar. "I got this defending my friend to the bitter end."

   Canagan huffed, then sneered, "Changelings, nasty things they are. Their sharp mandibles tear light armor to shreds."

   "Canagan and I fought through to the rest of my unit, then under General Arco's rally we pushed the changelings back. We lost a lot of good colts that day."

   "And we've been thick as oatmeal ever since." Canagan smiled.

   I furrowed my brow at Augeron. "I'm sorry about your friend."

   He smiled. "It is alright. Everything that needed to be said was, before the end."

   Nodding, I wondered what happened to Pinkie, if I really did kill her. "What happened to Pinkie?"

   "The Pink one?"

   Canagan huffed, then frowned. "She's dead."

   "Yes. The others found her with a rather large burn hole where her neck bone was." Augeron stared at me, stricken with sadness, but I saw a hint of approval in his eyes.

   I just closed my eyes. Even though Pinkie tried to hurt me, she still was my friend. I still loved her dearly. It was strange how that worked.

   I rested my head on my hands, not wanting Canagan or Augeron to see me cry.

   Canagan put his hoof on my shoulder. "It's not your fault, Argyle."

   "Correct, she almost succeeded in killing you. Do not fret. I talked to the guard and it was written off as self defense."

"Right."

   What happened in my dream about the Crystal Empire was just that, a dream. I had never killed anything before in real life. It felt contradicting.

   "As for the other families, I cannot imagine." Augeron grimaced.

   Nurse Redheart returned with fresh bandages. "Alright, let's get that arm dressed."

   Augeron got up. "I am glad you are alright."

   Canagan nodded. "Same here, Boy'o."

   Augeron smiled. "We have to go, but we will return later."

   I waved. "Bye guys."

   "Take it easy, Ladd."

   I wiped the water from my red eyes.

   Redheart seeing my appearance asked, "Does it still hurt?"

   I shook my head. "No, just life stuff."

   "Ah."

   She nodded. "Whatever it is, I hope it works out."

   I smiled. "Thank you."

   Redheart finished redressing my arm, then pointed at a cupboard. "I put all of your personal affects in there and lunch is in thirty minutes, so I'll be back with a tray."

   "Thank you."

   She smiled. "Certainly!"

   She walked out of my room while closing the door.

   After waiting ten seconds, I jumped into action.

   I finally figured out what Starswirl was talking about in his journal. The corruption, I did not know exactly what it was, but I figured it had something to do with the little girl. Anypony who was behaving strangely was a prime suspect of being corrupted. What happened with Pinkie proved it.

   I thought about Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Minuette. I would greave later. I needed to warn Luna about Celestia. The dream said beware the throne and the sun upon it. You cannot get anymore clear than that.

   I was still in my hospital robe, so I decided to go back to my room and get dressed. After taking one last drink of water and quickly answering nature's call, I grabbed all my personal affects then focused on a flashport. The room was still spinning a little, but I fought through it the best I could. I would vomit later.

   Focusing a picture in my mind, I fell through the hospital floor, then emerged in my room after a flash.

   While getting dressed, I winced while my left arm slowly ran through my long sleeved shirt. I had to protect it as much as possible. Once fully dressed, I grabbed my stuff and bolted out the door, then asked a Palace staff member what time it was. He said 7:47 PM.

   Something was off. The hallways were empty, not bustling with guards like normal. I walked to the library to see if Luna was in her nook and to check on Zaner. He was not there. I was getting rather worried. Zaner was always patrolling the hallways leading to the Starswirl wing. The gate was also locked tight.

   Whatever could have been going on was not good. I stood there thinking where else Luna could have been.

"There, that's him."

   I eyed behind me and saw three guards approach.

   I waved. "Hello, do you kn-"

   "Come with us, quietly."

   I raised my eye brow. "Huh?"

   They began to encircle me, cutting off any chance of walking away by backing me into a wall.

Something is definitely wrong.

   The guard to my left cleared his throat. "Argyle Orion, by order of the Empress, you are under arrest."

   I almost laughed. "You're kidding, right?"

   They all stared holes through me.

There're serious. What the hell?

   I crossed my arms, already planning out my escape roots. "Alright, what have I done?"

   The guard to my right answered. "Come with us."

   The guard in front of me added, "We don't want any trouble, just come with us."

Wait, did I hear right? Did that one say Empress?

   I looked at the one to my left. "What did you mean by Empress?"

   "No questions. Come peacefully, or we drag you before her." The guard in front of me stepped forward, with the other two following.

   I was in little shape to fight. My left arm put me at a detrimental disadvantage. I smirked ever so slightly, seeing my escape root.

   I held my hands up. "Alright, I'll come peacefully."

   The guard in front of me snorted. "Smart choice."

   The guard to my left put a metal clasp around my hands then cast a rather advanced binding spell over it. I would have been impressed, if I had not already read about its counter spell.

   Even though I looked board, inside I was devilishly smiling.

   I looked at the guard in front of me. "Yes, it was."

   He just looked at the guard to my right.

   "Alright, that'll hold him." The guard to my left tugged on a chain surrounded in yellow magic.

   I moved with my unassuming armoured escort, saving me the trouble of finding Luna by leading me to her instead. Whatever was happening, Luna had surely heard of it and I would be there the moment she confronted Celestia in the throne room.

   I shook my head while walking through the empty halls.

Empress, huh? Well, I can't wait to hear what Luna has to say about this.

   Looking to my left down a hallway I was passing, I saw Zaner walking down it to my pleasant surprise. He saw me and stopped, a distraught look stricken upon his features.

   I waved to him, then felt a head butt me from behind, pushing me forwards.

   "Keep moving, no lollygagging."

   I laughed lightly.

He's first.

   Zaner was gone after looking back. I wondered what he was up to.

   "Drat. Nothing tangible here."

   Luna had spent the last five hours looking around the Palace for any clue to the whereabouts of her sister's personal Butler.

   She searched his courters, his place of work, even asked her sister is she had seen or heard of Fernsworth. Of course, she had not. It was as if he disappeared.

"Hmmm, this well dressed Butler may excel at covering his tracks, but he will need to return to Celestia's side eventually."

   Luna nodded in agreement. "Yes and I will be waiting."

   She was about to leave Fernsworth's room, when the corner of a fallen paper caught her eye. It was sandwiched behind a dresser. Her horn glowed and the paper floated to her. Fortunately, it contained a message.

"Well, perhaps not as excellent as thought. What does it say?"

             Good. All is going as planned. When I return, the Human will be put where he can be watched and to keep my indigo pest distracted.

             Be sure Fernsworth to keep an eye on him when this phase of the plan is in act. Relay anything amiss as usual.

             Succeed in this and the corruption will burn under the Sun's eternal light.

             Strength and loyalty, agent of light.

   Luna dropped the letter. She felt like the breath was knocked out of her. It had to be lie, some sick trick or jest.

"Luna, you knew-"

   "Don't say it! There could be another answer to this!"

   She hung her head down. "There has to be."

"Your Majesty!"

   Luna shook her head, then turned and saw Zaner running up to her, flustered and panting.

   Seeing Zaner that way worried Luna a little. "Hark, Zaner, what have you?"

   Zaner stopped hooves away, panting. "I...I found Argyle, Ma'am. He...he was arrested by the guard! They're taking him to the throne room!"

   Luna did not expect that. "What?! Are you certain he was not just walking with them?"

   Zaner shook his head. "No, Ma'am. He was shackled and I heard his left arm was injured today. He was even hospitalized over it."

   Nightmare Moon sighed. "Seems we have been too immersed in our little scavenger hunt."

   Luna's eyes widened. "How, who did this?"

   Zaner tilted his head. "The Ponyville Collector captured him, Ma'am. Have you not heard?"

"Yes, Luna. Have you not heard?"

   Luna furrowed her brow. "The source of the disappearances? Who is this Ponyville Collector?"

   "Word from the guard says her name was Pinkamena Diane Pie."

   Luna gasped.  "What!? One of the Elements of Harmony was a murderer?! But, how can that be?"

   She stared at the floor, rattling inside her head for a plan. In one mere day, her entire world had turned upside down. All the rules were shattering right through her hooves.

"First, we must save Argyle, then we confront Celestia."

   Luna gritted her teeth. Somepony had a lot of explaining to do and she knew just who to ask.

   She turned then trotted towards the throne room. "Come, Zaner. We are getting to the bottom of this."

   Zaner trotted alongside her. "Yes, Princess."

   I soon arrived at the throne room. Two guards stood at watch near the ornate doors.

   One of the three guards approached the door. "We have brought the Heretic to be judged. Open the doors."

   A shock of lightening went up my spine, knocking any amusement I was feeling to the dirt.

Heretic?

   While the doors opened, thoughts raced in my mind.

Why did he say that word?

   My eyes widened.

Sun, throne, Empress, heretic, oh no.

   If I was right about my deduction, the fire beneath the frying pan would have been preferable to what was in motion. I stared into space when the throne room was clear. While walking into the room, my tomb, the beautiful goddess sat upon her throne smiling at me, a wolf in sheep's clothing.

We're too late.

   If my hands were not bound I would have clapped. Celestia tilted her head, like she was figuring out why I was being brought to her. I thought that very coy of her.

   Surrounding me were guards and the usual high class snoots whispering among themselves while staring at me.

Smile all you want, demon in white. My hand is yet played.

   Reaching the foot of the throne, I snickered. I was right where I wanted to be, yet Luna was nowhere to be found.

   Celestia's eyes bared down on me, seemingly sweet and kind, like Pinkie Pie. Somewhere inside lied a hunger, a beast, also like Pinkie Pie.

   "Ah, Argyle Orion, how has the investigation come along?" She smiled.

   "Pinkie Pie is no longer a threat, as you know."

   I stared back and smirked. "Empress."

   Something butted me at my side.

   "Watch your tone!"

   I looked at one of the three guards. "You know, I don't need my hands."

   After a few heartbeats, eyes widening, he backed off a good ten feet.

That should buy me time.

   Celestia laughed. "Though I thank you for finding the killer, I cannot allow threats in my court, however slight."

Careful now, just wait for Luna.

   Celestia tilted her head. "And what do you know of Empresses?"

   "Everything."

   I blankly stared back at her. "I know what you're planning."

   "Oh?"

   She raised her eye brow.

   "Do you now? Well, then you know why you are here. What you are accused of?"

   "Something I'm not guilty of."

   Celestia shook her head, then looked to the court.

"Argyle Orion is accused of Heresy."

   Everyone in the room gasped.

   Celestia looked back to me. "Argyle, how do you plead?"

   "Does it matter?"

   She thought to herself, with hoof tapping her chin, then shrugged. "Not really."

At least she's honest.

   I looked around. "What have you done with Luna?"

   Celestia shrugged. "Not a clue. I was hoping you would tell me."

Good.

   I cleared my throat, then raised my voice for the court. "Then how is it, if you aren't a sole ruler, that you can claim me a criminal, without proof or probable cause?"

   Celestia looked surprised. "A sole ruler?"

   She laughed. "Now, Argyle, the Sun needs not rule when all exists under its light."

   "Then you admit to it?"

   "I admit the Sun needs no kingdom. We all bathe in its light, or shrivel and die. Otherwise, it is heresy."

   "Yet I stand unlit, valed in darkness. How can I be brandished a heretic to the Sun, when all I have known is shadow?"

   "I am the Sun. Have I not bathed you in my light? Here stands the Student of my sister Luna, who has once been corrupted herself. Now he stands a traitor."

   That situation was going south.

   My foot tapped lightly, wishing Luna would show soon. "A traitor to what exactly?"

   "My Solar Empire."

   Celestia got up, her smile gone.

   "You betrayed my trust."

   She walked down from her throne. Every guard she passed bowed before her. "I did wish dearly you would have seen things my way, in my illumination."

   I frowned. "Show me your proof."

   Celestia laughed. "Oh, very well. Why is it that a legendary creature shrouded in mystery happens upon Equinity just before this coming storm?"

   I just stared at her, as she circled me.

   "You were not the first. In Starswirl's time two Humans were found, one died, one lived. The rest of that history is lost to us. Why?"

Has she read the journal?

   Celestia smiled while leaning closer. "How do you think that book got there, hmmm?"

   My eyes widened.

   Her horn glowed, then Starswirl's journal poofed out from empty space. She held it for the court to see.

How did she- oh no, Twilight.

"This is the journal of Starswirl the Bearded. He called it the Corruption. It eradicated our past after two Humans were seen."

   She pointed her hoof at me. "Coincidence? What of the Ponyville Collector? When in the last thousand years has a single murder happened? Two weeks this Human has walked the land, two weeks of tragedy."

   "That is hardly my fault." I glared at her, swearing that if she hurt Twilight there would be no forgiveness.

   "I never said you were doing it on purpose."

   Celestia went back to her throne then sat down. "Adding to the evidence from my Faithful Student, I must conclude that you have some tie to the corruption and must eliminate you as a possible threat in result."

   "Are you certain this is what you want? Think hard now. My people have made this same mistake."

   "Humans do not have their Sun. They live under it."

   Celestia waved her hoof. "As such, to protect Equinity, I am claiming this position as your Sun. Under my light this Solar Empire shall burn away the corruption and by doing such Equinity shall take its rightful place as the world power, the center of radiance!"

   The room roared with applause and cheering.

"Sister!"

   The room died down.

   I grinned at Celestia.

Just in time, now the game can truly start.

   Luna walked out of the crowd, distraught and angry.

   Celestia leaned back into her throne.

   "Ah, sister, I am so glad you could join us."

   She pointed at me. "We were just about to execute a heretic."

   Luna recoiled. "Argyle?!"

   She looked at me, then wide eyed to her sister. "Surely tis all a bad jest?!"

   "Still have yet to kill that archaic speech bug I see."

   Celestia laughed. "Yes, I mean your student, Argyle."

   Luna frowned.

"I see."

   Her eyes glowed. "Student, it is time to break your bonds."

   "You got it." I cast the counter spell I had been saving.

   The metal clasp creaked, then cracked to pieces, freeing my hands.

   "Wha- get the heretic!" The guard to my left charged, with the two others behind.

   My left arm was stiff and hurt, but magic still flowed. Raising my right arm, a pressure blast knocked all three of them flying into the crowd.

   The throne room roared with cries and screams of terror, as the snoots scattered like cockroaches to the exit.

"Monster!"

"The Heretic is loose!"

"Everypony for themselves!"

"Save us, Empress!"

"Save the children!"

"Gaaahhhh!"

   I just stood there shaking my head at the hundreds fleeting away.

Imbeciles.

"Student, to the door!"

   Luna trotted up to me. "Haste!"

"Do not let them escape!" A group of Palaces guards swarmed from the edges of the throne room and tried to surround us.

   I huffed. "Damn."

   Luna looked shocked. "What insolence? I am your Princess!"

   The guard with a nut allergy rolled his eyes. "No Princess of mine protects a heretic."

   The guard with a scarf shook his head disgusted. "I bet she corrupted him."

   The albino guard agreed. "Yeah, Argyle was a nice Human before she got to him!"

   The guard with an eye patch pointed his hoof at Luna. "She's the real traitor!"

   Luna's nostrils flared. "How dare you! There will be no mercy, fools!"

   My right hand lit up with lightening. "Alright, whose face gets cooked first?"

   The sassy guard pouted. "Why is it always the face?"

   The guard in green yelled, "Come on, let's get them!"

"Yeah!"

   Grunting, Luna had quite enough. Nopony was going to harm her student.

   Her horn glowed and a bolt of dark energy arced and hit the floor. A brood of huge dark spiders swarmed at the charging guards, scaring half of them away, while the others yelled bucking and kicking the air to knock off the spiders crawling on their backs and through their manes.

"Quickly!"

   Luna glared at me. "We have bought you time, leave!"

   "What about you?! I can't just leave you!"

   I waved my hand. "Come on!"

"Nay, go on! We're right behind thee!"

   I looked back, the doors were open and two other guards charged in. It was my chance to get out. I raised my right hand, lightening arced and hit the guard on the right. He fell like a rock in mid stride, out cold.

   The other leaped at me before my stiff self could stop him.

   The guard was suddenly cast aside life a leaf in autumn and landed somewhere down the throne room.

   I looked and saw Luna glaring at me. "I said unto thee run! Go, I am right behind you!"

"Argyle, over here!

   I saw Zaner waving his hoof near the doors. I ran to him, while Luna effortlessly gave the guards attempting to swarm around me flying lessons. I focused on the hallway outside the door and flashed passed two more guards blocking my path.

   I flashed back, running down the hallway. Zaner was keeping at my side.

   Zaner flashed ahead of me. "Follow me, Argyle!"

   He turned and I followed him to the library.

   After we finally reached the Iron gate, I bent over while holding my legs with my hands panting. "Phew, that was close."

   Zaner shook his head. "You're telling me, but we need to-"

"Search the area! Find the heretic!"

   "Uh, oh."

   Zaner opened the Iron gate, then motioned at me. "Hurry, get inside!"

   I rushed in and the gate closed behind me.

"Hey, you over there!"

   I hid away from the gate, so no one outside could see me.

   "Yeah? What's going on?"

   "There's a heretic on the loose. Have you seen a Human go through here?"

   "A stinking Human? No, I would've reported it otherwise."

   "Alright, see that you do if he shows up. Let's ride!"

   I heard hooves thunder down the hallway.

"I hope you find and gut that freak!"

Damn, Zaner's awesome.

   After a few seconds, Zaner got up to the gate then whispered to me. "Argyle, you need to go. I can't let you out. This place is crawling."

   I went up to the gate. "What about you?"

   He waved his hoof. "Pifff, don't worry about me and I'll be sure to let Luna know you're safe."

"Thank you, Zaner. You're a good friend."

   He grinned. "Later, Argyle."

   I chuckled. "Later, Zaner."

   I focused on a far away place I could go to, somewhere I had not been to in a while. I saw stone, moss, distant trees. I smelled fresh air on the breeze. The floor fell beneath me and I flashed into a thought, not a picture.

Heresy

   "Argyle, time to get up."

   My eyes shot open. The sight of mossy worn rock faces filled my vision. It was still late in the night. The cave stunk of molds and moist decay. Luna stood to my left, stern and worried.

   "We have to leave, now."

   Her irked behavior meant one thing. I needed to get on my feet. "Did they find us?"

   My wounds had healed and my worn spirit rested somewhat, but I still had a horrible headache.

   Luna walked slowly near the cave's exit. "Not yet, but they are near."

   Looking outside the cave, a refreshing breeze woke up my half asleep mind, then howling it whispered across Rambling rock ridge. The moon glared over its white stone face, reflecting the lunar rays back to the clear nocturne sky. I noticed lit torches moving down the lower rock face. Groups of gold clad soldiers walked down the lower path.

   The one leading them barked out orders. "Search the area, brothers. No prisoners, purge any heretics."

   "Damn, we can't run for it either." The safety of the Everfree swayed like an ocean of green in the distance, far out of reach. I hated it.

   "They would see a flashport this close." Luna gestured to the left path. "That path will suffice."

   "I'll go first." That small worn path was not the way out, but it kept us in the ridge's shadow.

   Shouting echoed up the ridge. Luna and myself looked down the cliff to the ridge floor. A group of soldiers brought out three ponies that hid inside a different cave. Each soldier dragged them by their manes. Two were screaming and thrashing, while the other said things to the screaming two.

   One captive, an older looking earth pony, was approached by a soldier.

"By order of the Empress, Solar Flare, all national deserters, refugees without papers, or possible rebel sympathizers, are to be condemned under pain of death, but not without trial. Now, how do you plead?"

   I soured in distain. I knew what was going to happen. "A death squad...."

"Not guilty! Please, Sir, my children and myself were just on our way to the camp, but it got late and-"

"You chose to illegally squat on the Empresses' land? Like the filth you are?!"

"No! We got lost in the dark and needed rest-"

   The soldier stomped his hoof down. "Silence! It is clear to me that you have not faith in the Empress, for the Sun protects. Her holy name would shatter Empires and you insult her with your blasphemy?!"

"Please, Sir, have mercy. I have children-"

   He nodded to his fellow soldiers. "Yes, thank the Empress you brought them to me. They must be cleansed of your heretical influence, if they are to yet live in her light."

   I was not going to let them harm those ponies, not without a fight. "Their going to kill them."

   "Stay here, Argyle." Luna narrowed her eyes in anger at the scene below. "I shall handle this."

   The scene reminded me of Erwin Rommel and his campaign in Africa. I wondered what he would have done. I held my hand out at the Princess with a smile. "Wait, I have a better idea."

   Purity squadmates 02 and 04 ripped the two crying fillies from their mother's forelegs.

   Both fillies kicked screaming and crying. "Mommy!"

  The mother yelled and pleaded one last time.

  When the Chaplain attempted to swipe his gold gilded hoof blade across her neck, a heavy sound beat and echoed throughout the white ridge, a very loud noise with somepony screaming in it. Its volume made even thinking clearly difficult.

   Purity squadmate 05 saw a strange figure flash out of nowhere charging at them on two hind legs. Its left foreleg glowed with magic. The heavy noise got louder as the creature drew closer.

   05 screamed, "What foul creature is that, Chaplain?!"

   The Chaplain turned and faced the charging creature. "The true face of heresy!"

   He held his holy hoof blade to bear. Yelling in holy rite, he charged right at the creature in return. "For the Empress!"

   Three other squadmates joined with the Chaplain. "Purge the corrupt!"

   I knew the other soldiers would follow their officer's courage. I planned on it.

   With Rose of Sharyn blaring in my ears, I was practically deaf. The Chaplain was the first in line. Swinging his hoof, I dodged left. His blade slashed my shirt on its side. I punched with a short burst of electricity, connecting right with the Chaplain's muzzle.

   It gave with a crunch under my fist. Blood spurt and the loyalist yelped in pain. His body contracted and convulsed in a stun gun effect. Turning, I noticed too late the two other soldiers pouncing on me. They knocked me down onto my back.

   They kicked and stomped down, trying to flatten my head repeatedly with their hooves. I clicked both my fingers under their lightly armoured undersides. Fire sparked and ignited. The soldiers jumped off, bucking and screaming then tried rolling on their bellies.

   I immediately counter attacked, by grabbing a rock on the ground and smashing it with fury over one still rolling. The soldier's eyes rolled into his head as he fell out cold.

   The other soldier yelled and jumped into the air. His hoof blade ready to drop down on my head. A bolt of magic arced over the soldier's side, launching him away to the left, where he landed out cold.

   Luna stood over the third soldier with her foreleg on him.

   I took my IPod out, hit pause and smiled. "That's Blitzkrieg."

   "I see."

   She kicked the groaning soldier under her hoof. "Twas very well executed."

   I saw two other loyalists with the two fillies in their hooves. Both had their hoof blades poised to slit their young captive's throats. "Surrender traitors, or else!"

   The fillies mother held her foreleg out and cried desperately, "No, stop! Don't hurt my babies!"

   Luna's nostrils flared. "You will not harm my subjects!"

   Only cowards would hide behind children. I despised cowards. Wondering how I could get my hands on those two without harming the fillies, I crossed my arms.

   "Hiding behind children? What would your Empress think of such cowardous?"

   "Anything goes in this holy purge." The soldier held his blade closer. "Now, surrender."

   "In your dreams creep."

   They had no idea who they were messing with. I pointed my finger at both of them. "Here's a counter offer. You let them both go and I let you live."

   The soldier laughed. "I guess we all die then." The filly cried out and bit the soldier's foreleg. "Ow, you brat!" The child escaped and ran to his mother.

   Luna's horn flared. The other's foreleg glowed and held in place. He grunted and tried to hurt the crying foal in his grasp.

   I had to protect the running child. The soldier swiped at the filly, but I grabbed his foreleg and punched his head. The loyalist swiped at my leg with his other hoof blade painfully cutting into it.

   Luna flashed while I dealt with the other loyalist. Her target grunted and yelled, his armour held in place by her magic. Luna glared into his eyes and forced inside his mind, showing him the true horrors of the night. She let the screaming and babbling soldier go. His sanity broken, his grip on the child let off and she ran to her mother, safe.

   I grunted in pain at my leg. Funneling my distain into an elemental spell, I grabbed the soldiers helmed head and let electricity flow. The struggling soldier convulsed, armour sparking and popping. Launching backwards he landed out cold and smoking.

  I sat down and checked my leg out. I had worse, but no cut is good.

   Luna looked at my leg. "Are you alright?"

   It hurt, but would not hamper my ability to walk. "Yeah, I'll be fine."

   The mother cuddled her two children. "Thank you Princess, so much!"

   Luna smiled. "Such is my reason for being, please, stay safe. There will not be a next time."

   The mother agreed. "Yes, of course."

   Satisfied with at least one good outcome, I gazed up to the clear milky night sky. Stars weaved and swirled. The moon lit and glared. "Man, it's lovely tonight."

  Something was out of place in the night. I squinted at it. "What is that?" A few dots in the moon light moved towards us. I shot up painfully, turned and yelled, "Move! To the forest, now!"

   Rambling rock ridge was a wide valley. The Everfree forest was a fair distance away, too far to escape a group of Pegasus.

   "Running would take too long."

   Luna's horn glowed. "Argyle, to my side, as well you." She looked to the mother with her children.

   I thought about our group trekking through the wood and how we would surely draw attention, even after a flashport.

   "No, I have to draw them away, or they will track us." I needed a spectacle. I needed noise.

   Taking out my IPod, I switched to a loud song. My Curse flowed across the small LCD screen.

  "That is out of the question, get over here!"

   Luna narrowed her eyes. "Now."

   Tying the ear buds around my neck, I smiled to ease her worry. "Do not worry, I will meet you at the ruins. Now go!"

   I hit play and ran. I knew it a sour promise, as I chose to run away from the fort.

   Luna huffed and flashported away.

   Trail Scorcher heard a strange beat below him and somepony screaming things. "What in Equestria is that?"

   He squinted at the night hidden floor, then looked at the Pegasus carrying him.

   Azure shrugged. "Dunno, wing lead?"

   Wing Leader Bitterwind held his hoof up.

   "Hold fast, traitorous scum could be its source."

   He looked to the ground. Something was running away from them. He pointed his foreleg at it. "There, wedge formation and descend!"

   "Here we go." Azure held her friend tight.

   I was no track star, but I did my best, despite the pain in my leg.

   "Come on, Argyle, push yourself. You got this."

   I panted and shoved onward. My eardrums had been past numb. I made a mental note to perfect that sound spell so It would not damage my hearing one day.

   The wind shifted on my back like something had swooped by me. Quickly looking back my eyes widened.

   Twelve gold armoured Pegasi dropped five more soldiers right on top of me. Each landed and howled a battle cry.

"Burn the heretic!"

   Fire balls and other magical attacks buzzed and sizzled past me.

   I dodged and picked up my pace. "That's right, you follow me!"

   "Thank you again, if you had not come...thank you!" The mother and her children bowed to the Princess.

   "Tis alright, just follow this trail and in a weeks time you will reach Los Pegasus."

   Luna waved her foreleg. "Now, go."

   The two fillies surprised Luna with a hug. She returned it with a giggle. "Fair well, little ones."

   They waved her bye and followed the trail with their mother.

   "Now, I must help Argyle."

   Luna focused her power on his position.

   "By the moon...." She sighed.

   He was being run down by a Pegasus Wing and a Unicorn strike team. Magic bolts shot passed him, each barely missing, making the look on his face rather priceless, to her humor. He took cover in a cave. Thankfully, Luna knew where he was and how to help him. Her horn flared and she flashed away.

   "Come on, peek in again. I dare you!"

   I hid in a nice hole in the wall, literally, it was about 20 feet long and half that wide. It a horrible place to defend, but I had no choice. Moss dangled from large tree roots in the ceiling, making visibility hard deeper in.

   I held up in that death trap for thirty minutes, throwing rocks and shooting lightning bolts at any heads that popped in. To some humor I did manage to hit a few square in the head. Ten minutes prior they tried to use magic and flood me out, but a well placed thunder bolt saw to their cunning plan.

"Oh, by her holy name, just rush in and kill it!"

   I frowned. "Hey, mind your own business!"

   The same soldier snorted. [size=14]"Come out and make me, Heretic!"

"Just use fire, slow cook him out!"

   I shook my head.

This is bad...really bad.

   Looking around the cave, I grabbed and felt some of the long moss. "It's like Spanish moss, must be growing off these tree roots. There's enough here to make a ghillie suit."

   The only way out of that hole was through a dozen Pegasus and a handful of ground soldiers. I remembered a move with a stunt man burning in a fire suit. The Thing I think it was called. A really, really bad idea hit me.

"Blossom won, fire it is!"

   I had no choice.

Die hapless or die stupid?

   I laughed under my breath, wondering if my acting was still rusty while ripping off a large bits of moss.

   "Blossom, cleanse this place." Wing Leader Bitterwind nodded to his Wing Spellblade.

   "With pleasure."

   Her horn glowed and she whispered in delight while eyeing around the forest, "Come on, where are you?"

   The creature inside the alcove yelled, "Alright, you really wish to challenge a God?"

   Blossom snorted. "God?"

   The other soldiers mumbled to each other.

   "Look, little mortals, I am the caretaker of Tartarus. More dead ponies have been pouring in lately, so I came here to find out why."

   Blossom blinked, then laughed. "Stupid."

   Skydive chuckled. "My flank!"

   Trail Scorcher laughed. "Careful now, I think it's trying to make us laugh to death. Right, Azure?"

   Azure looked dubious. "Um, yeah, but what if it's true?"

   Wing Leader Bitterwind frowned. "That beast piles heresy upon heresy! Burn it!"

   Light flickered inside the alcove. The soldiers looked at each other.

   Blossom readied herself. She was a Spellblade, a first class shock trooper. She faces death and spits in its eye. Better yet, the moment she had trained for her whole life was about to finally happen, her revenge.

   The creature loomed out of the alcove, ablaze unnaturally with fire. Blossom let a bolt fly. It just hit and sparked, dealing no harm to the monster. She fell back, cursing under her breath.

   "Now I'm pissed off!"

   The fire on the creature's body flared and rose upwards, catching the tree tops on fire. "Burn in the fires of Tartarus!"

   "By Celestia, the beast is setting the forest on fire!"

   Skydive took to the air. "Fall back!"

   "Stand fools! The Sun protects!"

   Wing Leader Bitterwind stood firm. "If magic fairs not, steel shall suffice!"

   He readied both his wing razors and knelt into attack position.

   "Steel, mortal, bears no teeth to my flesh." It was getting really hot, really fast. That fire was going to kill me unless I did something quickly.

   The Pegasus launched at me and swung his wings in a scissor like swipe. I barely dodged it and stumbled a little. The Pegasus kept the attack. I quickly showered the area with fire, forcing my attacker to back off.

  I had the window to escape, but I lost it. I couldn't focus on a quick flashport like I planned. Running was out of the question, jumping into the pool next to me was my only choice.

   I jumped and hit the water with a hiss of heat cooling rapidly. My head surfaced and I was grabbed out of the pool by my shirt and hair.

   Luna hid in the brush, watching her student being held captive. She had already put to rest the scouts and was still wondering just how to take Argyle away without complete bloodshed.

"Luna, just end them and be-"

   Luna had enough and hissed, "Silence! I am not like you, Monster. I will do this my way."

   She watched the Wing Leader sit Argyle on his knees and strike him on the back of his head, which looked like it hurt a lot.

"A God of Tartarus? Well, your backside will serve him as a fine temple, once I send you to him."

   Luna recoiled her head in disgust. "Horrid."

"Hmm, a high ranking Wing Leader would know such things, first hoof."

   Argyle laughed. "First hoof experience?"

   Nightmare chuckled.

   The Wing Leader hit Argyle again and gave his Spellblade a nod. An earth pony held his head back by biting his hair, then a unicorn held her bladed hoof over his neck.

   Luna gasped and cast a spell that sent a black cloud over the area.

"Luna!?"

   Luna jumped into her dark mist, not wasting a second.

   "Ambush! Warriors of light, rally to my voice!"

   She hit the Wing Leader with a pressure blast and grabbed Argyle.

   Argyle yelled, "Behind you!"

   Luna turned then noticed a figure in the cloud running at her.

   "Think I'm easily fooled, Nag of the Night?!" The Spellblade swiped her hoof blade at her.

   Luna dodged while flashing a bright light at the Spellblade. After blinding her attacker, she kicked the Spellblade in the chin with her foreleg.

   Nightmare gasped. "Nag of the Night?! At least kill that wretch!"

   The Spellblade cursed and tried to attack again with her horn glowing.

   Luna held me and thought of the ruins. She flashported to safety right as the Spellblade launched a wave of fire at her.

   The dark mist cleared. Blossom hit the scorched ground with her foreleg in fury. "Buck!"

   "Nevermind it, assemble, Wing." The other soldiers gathered around Wing Leader Bitterwind.

   Trail Scorcher sighed. "Alright, any ideas? We may yet have a chance at finding them."

   "I have one."

   Highwind sneered at Blossom, "How 'bout we get a competent Spellblade next time?"

   Blossom narrowed her teal eyes on Highwind. "What?"

   That moron, Blossom was in the same unit he was. She knew very well his limits. Insulting her was one of them.

   "Yeah, the heretics would be dead if you didn't suck the hoof!"

   "Oh, really?"

   Blossom grabbed Highwind and dug her horn expertly through his eye socket. Shooting a pressure blast inside his screaming little Pegasus head, it burst like a melon. With his screams turned into a harsh gurgle, she let him fall to the floor. His mutilated body twitched and slowly stiffened still.

   Wing Leader Bitterwind smirked.

   Blossom covered in blood, bits of skull and brain matter, tilted her head looking at her bewildered teammates.

   "Anypony else want to share their ideas?"

   They stood there, silent as the grave.

   "Then, I say we search the old fort Everfree."

   Azure choked out, "Why?"

   Blossom snickered.

   "Because little fool, she will hide where she is comfortable. Everfree was were it all started, how it all began."

   She stared into space, then blinked and raised her head. "She will run there again."

   Wing Leader Bitterwind nodded. "Very well. To the sky Wing!"

   He took off. The other soldiers followed.

   Trail Scorcher looked at his friend. "That Unicorn is bucking crazy!"

   Azure grabbed her friend and took off. "I know, stay close to me when she's around, 'k?"

   He looked up at her. "Why? What would you do?"

   She smiled. "If she ever tries that with you, I'll have an excuse to rip her apart."

   Arriving at the ruined fort, I sat down on a fallen pillar and dressed my bleeding leg with a piece of shirt. "Thanks, Luna. You really saved my skin."

   Luna sneered at me. "I told thou to follow me! Next time I might not be there! Then what will you do? Throw more rocks?!"

   I recoiled a little from her volume.

   She snorted in aggravation.

   A cold feeling chilled me abruptly.

No, not again.

   I got up. "If they're big enough."

   Luna stomped her hoof down. "This is not a game! You could have died!"

Have to get away from her.

   I felt the all too familiar chill going up my spine. "Yeah, so what?"

   I got up and started briskly walking away. I had to, before the cold made me do something I would regret.

   A warm force grabbed my neck and squeezed, pulling hard and pinning me to a nearby wall.

   Luna got right up on my face, glaring into my eyes with seething rage.

   I gripped my neck. "No, w-wait-"

   She gritted her teeth. "When did I mentor such a selfish fool?! If thou wants to die so badly, then I can save myself the torment later this moment!"

You don't understand, Luna!

   Luna was squeezing pretty hard, forcing me to struggle to breathe. The cold inside painfully went from chilling to freezing.

   I started laughing.

"Go ahead, do it!"

   I smiled while I felt less of me, like I was going to sleep. "You can't can you? Yes, you are false, like your hopes and dreams."

   Luna calmed down, rage melting to worry. She let me go. "Argyle, this feeling I am getting from you, it is very similar."

   Something else made my body pick itself up. A voice alien to me screamed at Luna.

"Tide to dark, parasite of light!"

   It painfully forced me scream at the world. "Burn in validity!"

   My vision started getting dark to my horror. I felt like I was being trapped inside my own mind, as the cold almost numbed everything.

   Luna looked like she was about to be sick. "Student...."

   She slapped my face hard with her fore hoof.

   I fell back, dazed, head spinning.

   I rolled to my warming hands grunting. I shook and my teeth chattered like I was freezing to death. "W-what was t-that?"

   Luna glared at me worried.

"What's w-wrong with m-me?"

   I knew the cold was bad, but it never did that to me before. I was losing control. It was horrifying.

"L-Luna I...I'm s-so s-sorry." Feeling like I was about to die from the lack of body warmth, I curled up into a ball staring into space.

   Something warm enveloped me. I instinctively leaned into it before realizing Luna had wrapped her wings around me.

   The shock made me jerk, almost recoiling away from her.

   "Shhh, tis alright."

   Luna wrapped her wings tighter around me. "We should rest for a spell. Sleep."

   Giving in, I let my head lie on her chest. It amazed me how soft her fur felt, full of life giving warmth.

   It reminded me of the golden fleece in Jason and the Argonauts.

   It took seconds for my figure to unfreeze and burn with life again. Despite the scare, I felt so safe under her wings and so tired suddenly.

   Sleep was weighing down my eyes like a waterfall of bliss. "You're so warm."

   She whispered back, "And you are so cold."

   I closed my eyes. "Luna, I-"

"It is alright. Tis my turn to be here now."

   Luna let her head lie over mine. "Rest, my friend."

   Her heartbeat was strong and slightly fast. I nodded off in seconds. Faint distant whispers echoed around me as warm darkness took over. She was faintly humming a lullaby.

Engulfing flame

    I no longer felt Luna's fur or warmth. Something rustled nearby. My eyes opened when I smelled something burning. I was in a grassy field strangely. Black clouds of smoke bellowed upwards accompanied with the thick smell of burning grass. I turned my head and gasped in horror. Somehow I was curled up to a skeleton. I pushed on the skeletal wings enveloping me. With a loud crunch I was freed and crawling away panting.

   I stared at the long dead empty shell, bones bleached white.

   "L-Luna?"

   Luna's silver tiara sat timeworn and blackened with a greenish mold on the skeletal Alicorn's head. I died inside. My friend was dead. Rivers fell from my eyes and I reached my hand out to her.

"No, Luna...."

   Just seconds ago she was full of life, full of warmth, my friend, my Luna, gone.

How could she have died? Why am I still alive?

   Crawling up I hugged her skeleton, sobbing heavily. Luna's horned skull fell off, surprising me. Feeling the urge to vomit, I looked away from her headless shell. Letting her go, I crawled away.

   I heard more rustling in the same place. I got up and wiped my eyes, then walked towards an out of place patch of tall grass. It was strangely taller than any grass nearby.

   It rustled again.

   "Who's there?"

   Once I reached out to the grass a black arm burst out of it and grabbed my arm. The grass patch turned into a pile of rotting corpses plagued with flies and worms. I saw in the pile my six friends and Spike.

   The field burning around me was actually near Ponyville. The near endless farms and fruit trees of Apple Acres alight in bonfires, the whole town itself also engulfed in flame.

    I heard sobbing near my left. Sweetie Belle sat just feet away crying over a drawing. My burning eyes stared at her. She turned her head to me.

"You promised."

   The field fire drew closer to her, burning hungrily at the dry grass.

"You promised."

   I grimaced in horror as her little form lit up like a torch, burning noiselessly then collapsing to the blackened dirt.

   I tugged at the arm holding me like my life depended on it.

   It pulled harder, forcing me closer to the corpse pile. A Humanoid black form pulled itself out of the pile. It burned my vision with glowing crimson eyes. It looked around, then back to me.

"Truth, shatters nations."

   The fires drew closer. My heart felt like it was going to burst.

"Ebb this dark to gray."

   I tried to pull away one last time, but it held tight.

   "Let go!"

   It yelled back in anger. "Ebb it!"

"No!"

   The hand let go while I tugged, forcing me off balance. While I fell back, the light from the fires soon lit the figure's dark face. It was grimacing in sadness, tears flowing down its eyes. I recognized it. It was me. I screamed just before hitting the floor.

"Gyah!"

   Panting, my eyes opened and shot side to side, taking in what they thought were more horrors. An orange dawn burned the clear sky above and a wave of green oceans soon relaxed my paranoia. Sounds of nature helped away the terrors in my mind.

   I saw Luna was still holding me. "Shhhh."

   What a mess, I was going completely insane. To my respite Luna at least remained unharmed.

   I was still shaking. "What happened?"

   "You were screaming horridly in your sleep."

   She gently squeezed me with her wings. "I tried but could not enter your dream. Every attempt at waking you failed. Sadly, all I could do was this."

   "A dream?" I stared into space.

   "Yes, just a dream."

   I pushed on her chest slightly. "I think I'm okay now. Um, thanks."

   Luna was still worried, obviously wondering if I would go on another tantrum soon. "Are you sure?"

"I said thanks!"

   I didn't mean to yell, it just came out.

   Shocking myself that I actually yelled at her for no reason again, I bit my lip and took a breath in. "Sorry, I just need some air."

    "Very well." Luna gently lifted her wings and let me go.

   To my despair, I went and sat on a fallen pillar. The look on my face must have been quite horrible. I held both my arms and rubbed them. All I could see were the rotting bodies of my friends, the looks on their faces and the worms eating their eyes. My sadness slowly filled up with hate. My eyes watered in pure frustration.

   Luna nuzzled my cheek, shocking me back into my wits.

   "Come on. We still have a ways to go." She walked away towards a trail.

   "We're going to die aren't we?" Normally I would have kept that to myself, but I was not myself.

   "No."

   Luna turned and shook her head. "Not if you can still walk. Can you?"

   I noticed my leg stopped hurting. I loosened the bandage and the gash was gone, a scar in its place. I ever so slightly smiled. Luna must have healed it.

   I rasped, "Yeah."

   Getting up, I followed her, my head still foggy and not all there. Distant whaling echoed inside my mind.

   "I see them."

   Blossom held her foreleg out. "Wait, I want to see where they're going."

   Mistcharger held his position. "That is not part of the plan."

   "Buck the bucking plan. There's no way I am losing her now, so let's have some fun."

   He did not like disobeying a kill on sight order. "But-"

   "Remember, foal, I don't need to return with you."

   Blossom smiled. "Accidents happen all the time, especially while tracking a high risk target."

   Mistcharger cursed his luck. Why did he get stuck with the psychopath? "Like what you did to Highwind?"

   "No."

   She tilted her head, staring into his soul with those demon teal eyes. "I'll start much lower with you."

   He snorted. "Whatever. Let's get this over with."

   Blossom patted him on his helmed head. "Stick by me kid and I might care enough to bring you back alive."

   Mistcharger pushed her foreleg away. "I'm ten years older than you."

   He walked down the trail, keeping to his target distance.

   "Yeah, so what?"

   Blossom snickered and trotted up to him.

   "Older, younger, they all scream and bleed the same."

   She leaned and whispered into his ear. "Like little foals."

   Mistcharger pushed Blossom away.

   She just laughed.

   The cold chill up my spine told me they were close, whoever they were. "Luna?"

   "Yes, I feel it too. We are not alone."

   Luna scrunched her nose in annoyance. "It's that one again. She is turning out to be very persistent."

   "You know our guests?"

   "One, a spellblade, the other I do not."

   I whistled. "A spellblade, huh? They must really want us dead."

   We walked for a bit.

   "So, what's the plan? Lore them into a trap?"

   Luna smiled. "Of a sorts."

   I saw a distant structure.

   "Luna, over there." I pointed at it.

   Tilting her head, she narrowed her eyes. "Strange."

   We arrived at an old ruin covered in vines and forest weathered to a nice older-than-dirt look.

   Luna eyed around, awestruck. "I have no knowledge of this place...."

   I heard distant shouting to my left.

   "What's that?" I turned my head to scan its direction.

   Luna gasped and rushed towards the shouting.

   I ran after her. "What?!"

   "It is Twilight Sparkle! Hurry!"

"Over there! The traitor Student!" A Purity Squad member pointed his foreleg in Twilight's direction.

   She gasped then grabbed Spike with her mouth.

   "Ow, Twilight!"

   Twilight took off running like the wind blew.

   Her horn flared and Spike levitated to her back.

   Spike looked back and yelped. "They're chasing us! Faster!"

   Twilight huffed. She jumped and sprinted over every forest obstacle that tried to stop her, to kill her and Spike.

"Stop running! You're only going to die tired!"

   "They said they're going to kill us!"

   "No pony is killing anything. Hold on!" Twilight cast a fire spell on a brush line and jumped over it. A green magical flame burst and engulfed the brush behind her.

   Spike pointed at the fire. "Hey, don't set the forest on fire!"

   Twilight turned and ran. "It's forest fire. It won't harm the vegetation."

   Something swooped in and knocked right into her left side. Spike launched off and landed somewhere in front of her. Twilight landed on her right side, hard.

    She looked up.

   A gold clad Pegasus stood a few trots away with a smug smile on.

   He laughed. "I said you would die tired."

   Twilight tried to move, but her stomach hurt with a strange scratchy ache when she moved. She felt something warm trickle down her belly. Twilight gasped as the pain got worse.

   "Oh, name's Deathwing by the way."

   He eyed her stomach. "I don't think I need to explain why."

   Twilight painfully moved to see her belly. To her nauseated horror, a big cut ran right down her side into her lower belly, flowing blood. Her vision started to blur.

   Deathwing walked up to Spike, he laid unconscious on the forest floor after hitting a nearby tree.

   "But this one will die sleeping."

   Deathwing readied both his shining red stained wing razors. "He gets it easy."

   Twilight tried using her magic to levitate a rock and hit the crazed Pegasus with it, but she slowly felt cold, her senses waning with it.

   Deathwing just smiled and knocked the wobbling rock down.

   She knew she did not have long. Twilight tried pleading to him to let Spike go, that he was just a baby, but she choked up something warm that tasted like bits instead.

   Deathwing laughed while turned back to Spike.

   Twilight prayed to whatever force that could save her Spike, even if she had to give it her soul in payment, she prayed it done.

   She held out her shaky hoof. "Please stop, Sp-Spike...is mine."

   Twilight heard a voice yell over her while her eyes shut, shocking her back awake.

"Hey, asshole!"

    Deathwing looked at me surprised. "And who are you?"

   I over near to Twilight and gathered energy in my hands.

"Ar...gyle."

   I turned and saw her on the ground, bleeding out, her usual bright purple coat a dull pasty shell of its former pastel glory. She held a very shaky foreleg up to me.

"S-save him."

   I froze in shock. "Twilight...."

   "Argyle?" Deathwing thought to himself. "Oh, you must be that Human the Empress wants dead."

   Twilight breathed a few more times, staring at me with pleading eyes. "Please."

   Her foreleg dropped like a rock, while she let out one last breath. She lied there, unmoving, staring into space with glassy eyes.

   I stared at her, like my world had just shattered.

   "Oh, don't worry. You'll be joining her and her little demon lizard, soon."

   Deathwing smiled. "I promise."

   I slowly turned around.

   He hurt my friend. I had enough of seeing my friends hurt. They say when you need it the most, the body reacts with an animal like instinct. The cold came. This time I didn't fight it. I wanted it.

"Winds shatter all who cannot flee."

   Like every time before, my body moved on its own and gave that beast no chance. It charged with a howl that would've made an immortal feel finite.

   The smug look on Deathwing's face fell white quickly. He readied his wing razors to impale me. My body ran right into his right one. The tip dug into my side.

"Destroy the wings, no more wind."

   My hand grabbed it. The other channeled force, then punched his wing. It snap like a twig, even with the shielding he had.

   Screaming, Deathwing jabbed at me with his other wing. My body did not dodge. The tip glided effortlessly into my shoulder. I hardly felt it. One hand grabbed his bladed wing, then the other slammed down on his joint, bending it unnaturally with a loud crunch.

   Deathwing pulled away and tried to cut me with his back up hoof blades. Catching one of his hooves, my side ran into the other one, deeply cutting it. I saw the terror in his eyes.

   I watched Deathwing try one last time to escape. Both my hands grappled his muzzle and head. Desperate, he tried to bite me. My hand slid deep into his mouth. Something dark flowed into his choking throat, then out of the corners of his mouth.

"Embrace truth."

   What was happening to Deathwing horrified me, what I was doing, my doing.

   My mouth smiled as he struggled. His eyed rolled over white, while he slumped down.

"His mind shattered."

   Taking his head with both hands, they twisted with no hesitation.

"His body broken."

   His neck gave with a crunching silk like ease that nauseated me.

   My body turned and to Luna. She stood there the entire time, giving me an indescribable look.

   Hesitant on looking away from me, Luna went to check on Spike.

  The cold slowly left me and control warmed back. What I did felt so wrong, yet right in contrast.

What am I?

  I walked over to Twilight, then knelt and felt her head. Her eyes had closed. There was still a little warmth left. I was so grateful.

   "Luna."

   I rasped, "Get over here and help."

   Luna finished checking on Spike, then trotted over to me. "Yes, I feel she is still alive!"

   A little hope returned. I could still save one friend, do one good thing.

   "Luna, if we both use advanced healing on her-"

   "Agreed."

   Luna's horn glowed. "Then we take her somewhere safe."

   I heard a groan behind me, then a yell. Spike had woken up.

   He ran over with watering eyes. "Is she...is she?!"

   "No, not yet."

   Grimacing a little as my wounds lit up with pain, I did my best to force a smile. "She's going to be just fine."

   "Little one, why don't you help by keeping her head up?"

   Spike nodded to Luna.

   "Anything!" He quickly ran to Twilight's side, then gently lifted her head up, trying not to further frizzle her mane. Sniffling, he let her head lie on his legs, while he brushed her mane with his hand.

   Minutes passed, her wound finally closed and the bleeding stopped. Some colour returned to her coat.

   Luna sighed. "Thank the moon."

   "You said it."

   I slowly got up and looked around while panting lightly. The pain was excruciating. "We need to go. We've over stayed our welcome."

   I heard laughing, then two sets of hooves plop down on the forest floor.

   "Now that was a fight."

   Blossom sneered, "Thought you could hide from me, Bitch?"

   Luna huffed then retorted, "Do I look like a dog, Twit?"

   She laughed. "Well, you're gonna sound like one here in a minute."

   Mistcharger rolled his eyes. "Princess Luna, by order of Empress Solar Flare, you are to be brought into custody and be put before her Holiness in court hearing."

   Blossom sharply turned her head to him. "That's a load of horseapples!"

   "There was never a kill order on Luna, Blossom."

   He laughed. "We had a use for you, so we just told you that to get you on board."

   Blossom sighed, then laughed. The idiot actually told her the truth. She knew they wanted Luna alive. That was the exact reason why she joined Bitterwind's Wing, no competition.

   "Piff, whatever."

   She walked a few paces towards her target, devilishly smiling. "Moron."

   Mistcharger blinked. "That's it? I thought you woul-"

   Blossom Flashed behind him. Her horn glowed, with a look of pure murder in her eyes. Mistcharger turned his head just before she let a lightening bolt fly. It struck him right in his stallion hood, neutering and cauterizing him instantly.

   I grimaced, never hearing anything blare out a howl of agony like that before.

   Another bolt hit him square in the head. The force tore the top of his skull off, silencing his howling cries. Blood gushed while his twitching body fell with an armoured clank. His open throat gurgled red foam.

   Blossom laughed, after kicking his lifeless corpse. She looked at Luna. "Now, after all this time, you're finally mine!"

   "Stay your weapon." Wing Leader Bitterwind walked out of the brush, followed by the whole Wing.

   Blossom turned, her horn glowed in anger. "Oh, it's the bastard that played me. Hello, Bastard."

   Wing Leader Bitterwind narrowed his eyes at her. "No, you played yourself."

   "Holy Empress!"

   Trail Scorcher gasped at Mistcharger's mutilated remains. "Whose side is she on?!"

   Azure glared at Blossom while pulling Trail Scorcher close.

   "She's killed more of our guys than anything!"

   Skydive asked Bitterwind, "Sir, you can't let her get away with this, right?"

   He opened his mouth to respond, but Blossom bared her teeth at him.

  "Just try to take her."

   "Careful. You might be a mean cuss, but I lead a whole Wing of mean cusses."

   Blossom rolled her eyes. "She is mine. End of discussion."

"You will obey your Empress, or I will assume your actions acts of heresy and have you killed!"

   "Kill me?"

   Blossom snickered, then glared at him with pinpoint pupils. "Idiot, Spellblades don't die, they regroup in Tararus!"

   She cast a bolt at Bitterwind.

   He dodged it and closed in with wing razors poised, then launched himself and struck at Blossom.

   Barely dodging, Bitterwind's wing razors cut gashes in her golden back plates. She was in no playing mood. Pointing her horn at Bitterwind, she yelled in fury. A pressure blast knocked Bitterwind off his hooves with four other soldiers behind him back into the brush.

   Three other Pegasus charged her. Blossom cast two spells rapidly. One fire bolt hit the closest at near point blank range, burning a hole right through her golden chest plate. The molten steel melted into her chest, exposing the ribcage and soft burning tissues inside.

   The other dodged the second spell, but Blossom meant for him to. She already had flashed and swiped her hoof blade at the soft joint in his wing razor. Cutting the wing clean off, she flashed again and smashed his skull in where he landed with her hind leg.

   The last one howled a Solar war chant and closed in to cut her to bits.

   Blossom smiled. She enjoyed parrying and dodging the Pegasus's every attack, out preforming him in every way of hoof to hoof combat even with her foe's wing razor advantage. War was made her life, this foal barely had half a year of basic.

   After breaking both his wings and inverting his forelegs, by digging a hoof blade edge into either knee joint and twisting. Grinning with great pleasure after knocking his helm off, Blossom brought her right hoof blade down on his screaming head, splitting it open like a melon.

   He let out a unique squeal that sounded ridiculous and funny to her.

   Blossom turned her blood frenzied eyes to where her kill once stood. The Princess was running away with that bipedal freak.

   Blossom cursed under her breath. Her time was running out. She had to ran after them.

   Her armoured hooves dug into the moist dirt, as she leaped into a full sprint. "You're not getting away!"

   Luna and I had taken our friends and ran as the soldiers fought each other. Twilight was on her back, while Spike held onto my neck.

   Sprinting through the Everfree sent ripples of pain tearing my side. Thankfully, my adrenaline was kicking in and the pain's edge let up.

"Get back here, Nag!"

   I looked back to see the angriest unicorn I had ever seen.

   Spike yelped when he saw what I did. "Scary, run!"

   Luna cast a field of forest fire to give us some distance. It flared and burned sending a wall of green flame upwards.

   The Spellblade skid on the loose dirt. Even with the distance I could hear her. "Buck!"

   I wanted to know if the fire had stopped her, so I let one last gauging look back. The Unicorn burst through the flames and landed on her hooves, soot covered, with a look that would've make the devil run.

   Howling like a crazed beast she charged after us. "You're going to pay for that!"

   Spike yelled in surprise, "No way, what is she?!"

   The Unicorn version of Rambo was on our tail.

   I cursed my ever failing luck. "Keep running!"

   We found the trail that lead back to the strange ruin. Arriving, I grabbed at what looked like a stone door. Grunting, my fight or flight strength still present, I teared at the door.

   Rubbing my hands raw, I reopened my bleeding wounds in vane attempts to budge the door. "Come on, move damn you!"

   "Hurry!"

   Spike yelled, "She's coming!"

   I grimaced and grunted. "I'm trying."

   Luna joined in with her magic, but we still could not get that door open.

"You can't hide!"

   Spike yelled in fear, "Try harder!"

   "It's not like I can wave my hands and say avra cadavra and the door will magically open!"

   The door groaned, then slid open out of my hands.

   I stood there stammering in disbelief. "Wha- wha?"

   "Well, you just did."

   Spike pointed at the door. "Come on, before-"

"There you are!" Blossom ran at us, kicking up chunks of moist dirt.

   He yelled. "Oh, no!"

   Luna pushed me in. "No time!"

   The door slid shut sealing us inside a dark room.

   I heard yelling from outside.

"Nooooo! Celestia-damn it!"

   She bucked the stone door in vain. "Bide your time, Luna! There's no hole deep enough, no pit dark enough, no world far enough that you can hide from me in! I. Will. Find. Yo-"

  The yelling suddenly stopped, then all was silent.

   I was so glad we got away. "Jesus Christ, Luna. What did you do to her?"

    Luna panted. "Honestly, I have not a clue. Before today, I've never seen that mare in my life."

   We were in total pitch blackness.

   I eyed around, trying to see. "Where are we?"

   Luna lit up her horn, then frowned. That room was actually a hallway to a stairwell.

   Spike hopped down off my neck. "Are we in the old fort?"

   I shook my head. "No, this place is older."

   He looked at me like I was crazy. "Older than Everfree? That's hard to believe."

   "Yes, I too am perplexed."

   Luna looked down the stone stairwell. It was deep down, as it turned right into a spiral. "Everfree was built before Canterlot sometime after the Windigo disaster. It served as a template for rule during the Palace's construction. I was but a foal then living with my sister in the Alicorn Kingdom. This however, I have no memory of."

   Luna leading us, we walked down the deep stairwell. Reaching the floor I saw an empty space, like a dark room.

   Luna nodded in approval. She cast the light orb over the room. It held just below the stone ceiling. "Ah, much better."

   Spike looked around in awe. "Whoa."

   The darkness lit up. the normal looking room before us. An ancient bed sat with a large dresser near it. A desk sat with an old stool next to the bed, with a table in the middle of the room and old book cases lining the walls. Even a bare wooden coat stand stood next to me in a corner. Dust clogged cobwebs covered everything.

   I wondered how old the place was.

   "What is this place?"

   Touching the table my finger drew a clot of dust like icing on a cupcake. "Ew."

   I shook it off my hand.

   Luna nudged my side, then gestured to the desk. The skeleton of a long dead unicorn lied on the floor. It wore a time worn blue robe with stars on it. A blue pointed wizard's hat with stars and small bells dangling on it lied near its bare skull.

   Spike was startled by it and hid behind my leg. "Whoa, that's not a good sign."

   Luna gestured to the bed. "Investigate later, for now help me."

   I forced my stiff muscles and helped Luna put Twilight gently to rest on the old bed after I removed the dust clogged top cover.

   Spike ran to Twilight and sat on the bed next to her.

   Luna pulled a dusty stool over with her magic. "Now sit, I have to look your wounds over."

   "Alright."

   Weakly, I sat down. My skin had gone pale from blood loss and was very light headed. Luna ripped a few strips off my shirt. What horrible shape I was in, impromptu bandages on my shoulders, arms and sides.

   I laughed at myself. "I'm gonna be a mummy at this rate."

   I was getting used to pain. No one my age should have to.

   "Mummy?"

   Luna tilted her head. "Pray tell, what is that?"

   I smiled. "A dead guy wrapped in cloth."

   Luna frowned.

   "Oh, well, no, don't become that." She finished tightening my side bandage. The tender flesh gripped together.

   I gasped. "Gah."

   Luna frowned. "Sorry."

   Grimacing, I waved my hand. "I'll be fine."

   "Here, this may help." Luna cast a small spell. Some of the pain died down.

   I sighed in relief. "Thanks."

   What a huge favor that was. Smiling, I robbed the side of Luna's neck, then lightly scratched where her lower jaw bone met her neck. She seemed to appreciate that.

   Luna let out the smallest of moans, obviously loving where I was scratching her. "I should cast you a numbing spell more often."

   We shared a laugh. It felt good laugh, even a little bit.

   She pushed my hand down. "Argyle, we need to talk."

   "About?"

   "Your behavior of late."

   I knew that question was inevitable. "I can't tell you much. I don't fully understand it myself."

   "Listen, something dark is welling up inside you."

   She frowned. "Like the darkness that consumed me."

   "A darkness? What, like Nightmare Moon?"

   Spike looked at me worried. "Is Argyle going to be alright?!"

   "If it continues?"

   Luna frowned and closed her eyes. "No."

   I heard Twilight grunt.

   Spike gasped. "She's alright!"

   Getting up to check her, I found she was breathing normally. She must have inhaled some dust as she sneezed hard, right into my face to much of my dismay.

   Luna and Spike giggled. I frowned at them.

   Twilight groaned then turned on her side. She gasped, then shot up from the bed looking around in panic.

   "Whoa, whoa, there."

   I gently stopped her from moving too much. "Take it easy, now. You've been through a lot."

   She looked at me like she had not seen me in a life time. Her eyes watered and she hugged me. "Argyle!"

   "Whoa-gyah!" Pain flared up as Twilight nearly knocked me down.

   She whimpered into my bad shoulder. "Thank goodness you're alright!"

   Glad she was alright I hugged her back in spite of the pain. "Welcome back from the dead, Twilight."

"It was all soo horrible-"

   She froze then eeped. "Spike! Where is he?!"

   Spike scooched up to her, then patted her shoulder. "I'm fine, Twilight. Princess Luna and Argyle came just in time and brought us here."

   Twilight exhaled in relief then hugged Spike.

   Twilight looked at me. "Uh, Argyle? Can you give me a hoof, or hand?"

   She put a hoof on the floor.

   "Sure." I helped her get out of bed.

   "How are you feeling, Twilight Sparkle?" Luna walked around her checking to see if she was still injured.

   Twilight checked herself out. "I think I'm fine. I feel a little stiff, but no real pain."

   "That is well indeed." Luna smiled.

   "Where are we?"

   Twilight glared around the room then pointed her hoof at the desk. "Is that a skeleton?"

   "Yep, not sure who through."

   I put my hand on my chin. "I'm not sure where we are either. Some kind of old pilgrim hideout maybe?"

   My eyes picked up a silhouette of light. It suddenly appeared near the old desk. Adding to the surprise it was in the shape of a pony.

   "Perhaps, I can be of help?"

Bleached bones

    I spun and glared at the silhouette that just asked a question. If my wary senses were not tricking me, a ghost was talking to us.

   Spike gasped and pointed his claw. "Aaah, ghost!"

   He hid behind Twilight, slowly peeking over her side.

   The silhouette laughed. "Oh no, little Dragon, I am no apparition I can assure you."

   Luna raised her eye brow, then her eyes grew as wide as saucers. "No, it cannot be!"

   It smiled. "You do recognize me, do you not?"

   Twilight also shared Luna's shock. "Um, P-Princess, are you seeing who I am, or?"

   I looked at him and shook my head. "Well, that's very interesting."

   "Starswirl, at your service."

   He bowed and smiled.

   "My friends called me the Bearded for reasons obvious." He pointed at his white long beard and laughed.

   Twilight squealed, like if Rainbow Dash was asked to join the Wonderbolts.

   "I can't believe it! This is sooo cool!"

   She quickly got up in her excitement.

   "I have so many questions-"

   Twilight stumbled, gripping her side. "Ow."

   Spike ran to her. "Twilight!"

   I was going to run and help, but a light-blue light enveloped her, freezing her in mid fall.

   "Are you alright, my dear?" Silhouette Starswirl trotted up to her.

   Spike grabbed her hind leg and pulled trying to keep her from falling.

   Twilight waved a foreleg at him. "I'm alright, Spike."

   Starswirl chuckled.

   "No fear, I have miss-" He gave Twilight a questioning look.

   "Oh, I'm sorry. I'm Twilight Sparkle."

   He smiled. "-miss Sparkle in my capable grasp, little one."

   Spike shot an irritated look at Starswirl. "The name's Spike."

   Twilight rasped out, "Spike, be nice. I'm sorry mister Starswirl."

   The old mage laughed. "Oh no, miss Sparkle. I am liking Spike more every second."

   Luna and I helped Twilight back on the bed. "You must take it slowly."

   She pouted, "Yes, Princess."

   Luna walked up to the silhouette of Starswirl and eyed him. "Tell me, how is this possible?"

   He cleared his throat. "Well, I had nearly three thousand years to figure it out."

   Starswirl turned his eyes to the desk which had a large crystal on it. It was glowing and light streamed from it to where he was standing.

   Luna inspected it. "A projection?"

   He nodded. "You have not changed a bit, Luna."

Three thousand years? What?

   I held up my hand. "Wait, how are you alive?"

   He grinned at me, like I was a long lost relative or something. "Make no mistake, I am quite dead."

   Twilight looked at him confused. "But, how is that possible?! You said in the Laws of Life that-"

   Starswirl held his hoof up.

   "Very old magic, lost to the Crystal Empire of old."

   He disappeared then reappeared somewhere else.

   "Though my body has long turned to dust, it is just a function my dear, life is eternal."

   He looked over to the desk. The same skeleton still lied on the floor. "I merely kept my life force from returning to eternity."

   I nodded. "Okay, you killed yourself and sealed your soul away inside a big crystal?"

   "Life force not soul, yes basically."

   He tilted his head. "And what is your name?"

   "I'm Argyle."

   "What is your last name?"

   I laughed.

   "Why? You taking me out on a date?"

   I waved my hand, "Thanks, but you're not Patrick Swayze."

   He smiled. "I am being serious."

   "Orion."

   Starswirl blinked, then gaped awestruck. "Of course."

   I lifted an eye brow at him. "Of course...what?"

   Luna asked, "What importance does his full name serve?"

   "A world of importance."

   Walking over to the desk he pointed his hoof at a dusty object sitting there. "Tell me, does this look familiar to you, Argyle?"

   Curious, I walked up to the desk. A metal disk lied there.

   Picking it up I rubbed the dust off of it. "A pocket watch?"

   It was very old looking for a simple silver hunter case watch. The engravings on the front cover were beautiful. A cloud opened up with sun rays shining down on a harp over a bed of clovers. The numbers 69th was also engraved just below it.

   I knew that symbol from the Civil War.

"No way." I pushed the top and opened the case. The name Carrick Orion was engraved inside the case, along with the words Fighting 69th above it.

   I smiled. "What a little treasure, but this can't be right."

   Luna walked up to me. "Argyle, what is it?"

   "It's a pocket watch that-"

   I was going to put it down and ask Starswirl why he had my ancestor's watch, but my hand would not open. I stared at it surprised. My hand would not open no matter how hard I tried.

   A light started to shine from my hand, freaking me out.

   Starswirl looked at Luna. "You might want to stand back, Princess."

   Warm feelings washed over my hand. The light got brighter. Instead of freaking out more I calmed down. Somehow I knew it was a good thing.

   Luna was yelling at my right. I did not hear what she said. Light enveloping me, the whole room washed out.

   I looked around. All I could see was white, just pure white nothingness. "Where am I?"

   "Wherever you want to be."

   A figure walked into my view from nowhere out of the white blank background. "Whenever you need to be."

   "Hey, you!"

   I pointed at him. "The Librarian, right?"

   He put his hands behind his back. "Yes, I was once."

   I tilted my head confused. "What do you mean?"

   "I mean, it depends on whether all goes to plan."

   I shook my head. "Whatever, I distinctly remember you saying see you soon. Well, where have you been? I need your help-"

   The Librarian held his hand up. "Argyle, it is you who needs to listen."

   I was not in the mood for a lecture on destiny. I crossed my arms. "Alright."

   He began walking around me. "I do not have the luxury of bringing this down on you softly."

   I did not like him circling me. "What are you-"

   "So, I must dive in and ask you one thing."

   He stopped in front of me. "Tell me, who are you?"

   I almost laughed at such a silly question. "Um, Argyle Orion, but you kno-"

   "No, that is incorrect." He slowly shook his head.

   I lifted an eye brow at him. "Come again?"

   "You are and you are not."

   I frowned. "Where'd you get that, a fortune cookie?"

   The Librarian walked closer and stood just an arms reach away. "Let me give you a hand, all will be clear."

   He touched my forehead with his index finger.

   "What the-" Before I could recoil a light hit my eyes.

   My body tensed up as huge waves of images and information forced into my mind like a bursting sieve.

   In mere minutes, I relived and recovered what would've taken three hundred years to live and learn.

   The memories were scattered around in shards. Happiness, boredom, sadness, pain, in bits and pieces they came and went. None of it made any sense.

   He let me go.

   I opened my eyes then fell to my knees, holding myself, shaking. "I-I...."

   He put his hand on my shoulder. "Let it sink in. Now, what is your name?"

   "M-my name is Argyle Orion, born October 28th 1924."

   I grabbed my head in panic. "Wait, no that's wrong."

   "Who are you then?"

   I stared into space. "I-I don't know."

   Emotions stirred and I felt water filling my eyes. The aimless array of memories in my head were twisting my world apart.

   "Hey." He shook my shoulder.

   I looked up at him.

   "Plans are only as good-"

   "As the legs carrying them." My eyes widened.

   I've never said that before in my life, so why did that feel so familiar?

   He smiled. "Correct."

   "How did I know that?"

   "You know many things. You just need the time to process them."

   It was like I was two people, two lives still living, but as one person. "I think I'm gonna be sick."

   "Oh, can't have that. Stand up." He helped me get to my feet.

   I looked at him, like I was seeing my own reflection, not a separate person. I touched my stomach, my chest, my arms then eyed everything else.

   I felt like I was in someone else's body, like I was my own stranger. "What am I?"

   "What are you?"

   I touched his face, then recoiled when I felt his warmth. "Am I you?"

   He smiled. "Once."

   My face contorted while my eyes widened. I felt somehow it was true. "How?"

   He pointed at himself. "Our lives are one."

   I wanted to scream.

   "Go ahead."

   I stared at him, blinking.

   "Cry out."

   He gestured around him. "Let the universe hear your rebirth, our rebirth."

Why does he keep saying our?

   A picture hit my vision, my rebirth. I fell to my knees again, panting while gripping my head. Flashes of strange memories fleeted passed my eyes, open or closed they sped and blinded.

"Rebirth? Rebirth?!"

   I saw two worlds at once, like I was looking left and right at the same time. One new, one old, both melded and with it came a pain. My eyes hurt, my lungs felt tight and it was extremely hard to breathe. I fought it, desperate to breathe, to live again.

   My lungs finally gave in, filling painfully with wonderful clean air, then I let it all out. All of it, not just the air.

"Aaaaaaaahhhhh!"

   I gasped for minutes, until the pictures stopped and my lungs stretched back to normal. My blurry eyes adjusted and numbed no longer hurting from the light. My tight muscles stretched with snapping of sinew and bone joints, like I had never moved before my whole life.

   I looked around, seeing all of it, both my lives. The white room had become a theater of memories, all surrounding and encompassing me, flashing, popping, flickering. All turned solid and focused when I stood up.

   The hole I had my whole life, the longing I never really paid much attention to, was gone. I felt complete.

   I laughed, then shook my head.

"Jimminy Christmas."

   I froze, never had I said that before in my life, yet I did. "Jimminy Christmas? What the hell?"

   "Two lives, both similar, not all the same."

   I saw the Librarian still standing there, only with a memory behind him this time. It was just a cobblestone room, with a bed, desk near it, table in the middle, a single dresser across the room and a plain wooden coat hanger in the far corner. No one was in that memory, just a room, blank.

   "How do you feel?"

   He rubbed his chin. "Hmmm?"

   I looked at my hands, then gripped them smiling. "Indescribable."

   "Good. Then tell me who you are?"

   I eyed around, then waved my hand. "You mean am I a reincarnation? Maybe, but I'm not him, not anymore. I am Argyle."

   He raised his eye brow. "Are you sure?"

   "Alastar, you died."

   I pointed at him. "You died on that frozen hill, fighting Mael, after you cast those two spells, if I remember correctly."

   He gestured to himself. "But yet I stand."

   I thought to myself, then remembered what he actually was.

   "True."

   I nodded. "And you did well."

   He laughed, catching on that I remembered him, then waved his hand. "Well, I did my best, considering."

   "It's all still a little fuzzy." I rubbed my forehead.

   "Yes, it will take time for you to immerse fully and antiquate again."

What now? I am and I am not. What do I do now?

   "All will be made clear, soon."

   He nodded.

   "I need to go, but before I do, tell me. What happens next?"

   He pointed behind him to the blank memory. "What happens there?"

   I grimaced, just remembering enough about that day. "I think you already know the answer to that."

   He lowered his head, then chuckled. "Yeah, I suppose I do, predictable."

   He walked backwards while waving goodbye, then faded into the memory, becoming apart of it once again. He moved, talked and reenacted it, oblivious he was ever apart from it.

   "Hello, Son."

   I jumped, then turned around. The memories around jerked and melded into one room, a room I remembered.

   There stood a middle aged man in a trenchcoat with an officers hat. His well kept salt and red coloured beard was just like I remembered it. His coat shoulder had an all too familiar patch, 369th and under it another patch that read Harlem Hellfighters.

   Part of me wanted to hug him without thinking, but I was Argyle, not Alastar. "Who are you?"

   He tilted his head, answering in his warm Irish accent, "Ho there, Son. You don't remember me?"

   A spur manifestation of pent up emotions burst inside. I fought and brought them under control. "Kind of, are you special somehow?"

   "I see. You said this could happen."

   He sighed, then held his aged muscular hand up. "Hold on, there's someone you should see first."

   A hand popped out from behind the older man and waved. "Hey, Champ!"

   A younger redheaded man, dressed in a full Navy uniform, walked out from behind the older man.

   I just stared at him, my memory of him was foggy.

   He whistled. "Whoa, what happend to my little bro? Geez, you're a man now!"

   My eyes alternated between both men, trying hard to remember exactly who they were. I knew they were important at least.

   The older one shifted in his stance, while lowering his head.

   The younger man shrugged. "Hey, what's with the look?"

   He stepped forward.

   I backed away from him.

   He froze, then nervously smiled. "Alastar, what's wrong, bro? It's me, Liam."

   I raised my eye brow. "Who?"

   Both of them looked at each other.

  Liam's eyes widened, shocked and afraid. "Uh, Owen, what's goin' on?"

   Owen sighed. "It is as I feared. His soul remembers, but his body forgot."

"What?!"

   Liam looked at me. "What the hell does that mean?"

   Owen frowned. "It means he has forgotten us and will need to remember."

   "How long will that take?"

   "Days, weeks, months, years, who knows?"

   Owen rubbed his chin. "Alastar said the spell was highly unpredictable-"

   "Years?! No." Liam quickly walked up to me and knelt down while gently grabbing my arms.

   I just stared into his pleading eyes and felt rather sorry for him.

   "Alastar come on, don't you remember me, or anythin'?"

   I shook my head. "I'm sorry, but I'm not Alastar."

   Liam's brow furrowed. "What? Then who are ya and why do you look like him?"

   Owen answered, "That is not important. We are here to deliver a message."

   Liam coldly stared into space, then nodded while letting me go, then got up.

   Curious for some answers, I tilted my head. "What message?"

   Liam cleared his throat. "Listen, Skipper, do ya know what you have to do?"

   I frowned. "What do you mean?"

   Liam cleared his throat. "He's still alive, that undying blight. You must stop him, it's your purpose."

   I wondered what he could've meant, then my stomach rutted into a knot. I shook my head at him. "No...you mean?!"

   He looked to the floor and nodded.

   "Jiminy Christmas, holy shit." Both of me swore and died a little inside. Mael was still alive.

   "Well, that's two ways of putting it."

   I glared at them both angrily. "Why, why tell me that?!"

   "You needed to know the truth, Son."

   Owen stiffened his posture. "You are strong enough for it."

   I held my head with my hand, thinking for a moment.

   "Listen, gather the Aegises again, as the Elements of Harmony alone will not stop him."

   Owen sighed.

   "And that will not be easy, my boy. The Solar Empire will do everything in its power to stop you."

   He pointed a finger at me. "You will need an army behind you every inch of the way."

   I slowly nodded. "You're right. I cannot do this alone, but who?"

   "And now I wish my boys were still here."

   Owen sighed, then chuckled. "Those men could turn a devil white."

   "I wish I could get the Eldridge to help. That was a fine crew, until the egg heads killed 'em." Liam took his hat off and held it to his chest.

   I shrugged. "I'll have to figure something out. For now, I need to get my friends to safety."

   "Very well, Librarian."

   Owen saluted me. "Glad to see you're in good health by the way. You said you were not sure if you would."

   Liam gave me a navy salute. "Yeah, it's a God send to see you strong for once."

   "Why would I not be in good health?"

   I shook my head. "Look, thank you for the help, but I really need to go-"

   One of the pictures flashing through my mind suddenly made sense.

Wait, Owen? I think I heard of him before, back home....

   I pointed at the old man. "Is your last name Orion?"

   He smiled. "Yes, it is."

   I gasped. "Then, you're my Great, Great, Grandfather!"

   Liam's smiled beams. "Hey, he remembers!"

   My eyes widened. "And he's my- he's my brother?!"

   "Yep."

   Liam enthusiastically nodded. "Thank God, you had me scared, Champ!"

   Emotions stirred, I felt out of breath as more memories came, all of myself and him. I realized then, my dreams before were not dreams, but memories.

   I gave into my emotions and hugged Liam like how I would've if I got to see my little sister again. It felt so right, so justified. I suddenly wanted him to stay, to never leave, always be there, forever.

   "I thought for a second there I lost you again." Liam sniffled.

   I remembered him and the pain when he died in my arms, my brother.

   Quivering, my voice shook. "Never."

   Owen sighed relieved , the warmest of smiles beaming off him while he walked up to me.

   I looked at him with red eyes, then went to hug him. "Grandfather!"

   He laughed and returned warmly. "Welcome back, my boy."

   I let go. All the fears, the doubts, the pains, they ran out in rivers. I tightened my grip.

   Owen knelt down. "Shhh."

"I don't understand this. I know you, yet I don't."

   "I know. Let it out son."

   He tried to comfort me by rubbing my back, the way he used to when I fell and got hurt while playing when I was little. He was always there, a pillar that held my world up.

   Owen gently pushed and stared, still beaming at me. "We have to go now, Alastar."

   "Argyle."

   I turned as my emotions settled. "It's Argyle."

   He just nodded. "Alright, Argyle."

   Liam gave me a thumbs up. "Names are just words, you're still my Skipper!"

   "This is still so weird." I slowly shook my head.

   "You'll be fine."

   "Yeah, I know my Skipper. He's tough as nails!"

   Liam smiled. "See ya, Bud!"

   Owen waved. "It was good seeing you again, Argyle."

   They both faded, then disappeared.

   Seeing the watch on the floor, I took it in my right hand and closed my eyes.

   I felt the skin on my back chill. "Vale in truth."

   I bleakly turned around, facing again the gray between the dark and white.

   A hand touched the outer edge of the black blot, red eyes staring right at me.

"Ebb this dark to gray."

    "No." I turned away.

   I heard an angry grunt.

"Ebb it now!"

   I heard loud thumps, like a fist was beating a wall. "Release me!"

   I did not trust him, whatever he was. Ignoring him while focusing on my old room, the watch glowed and the room materialized around me.

   Everyone was yelling and standing over me.

"Argyle!"

   I got up and dusted myself off. "Phew, what a ride that was."

   "What happened?"

   Luna eyed me from every angle. "You appear to be unharmed."

   Spike added, "Yeah, this bright light flashed and then you just fell to the floor!"

   "Don't worry Luna, I'm alright."

   I looked at Starswirl and some memories came back, of me and him, an old friend it seemed.

   Starswirl beamed. "Librarian! you're back...after all this time."

   Luna bewildered shook her head. "What?! You jest poorly!"

   "Yes, there's no way he's the Librarian from your journal."

   Twilight pointed at me. "That's physically impossible!"

  Rubbing the back of my head, Starswirl and I looked at each other.

  "Sorry, Starswirl, but I'm not Alastar."

   He nodded. "Yes, I know, but you don't have to be."

   Luna walked up to him. "What do you mean?"

   I waved my hands.

   "Look, at any rate, we have got to go."

   I pointed at the stone steps. "Come on, We're going to get our friends back."

   "Argyle, what are you saying?"

   Twilight lowered her head. "Our friends are dead. Friendship has failed."

   "Twilight...." Spike robbed her back, unsure of what to do.

   I took a breath in, delving into my mind. Something was familiar about the situation. I Willed anything that could help in. Then, it hit me. I knew what really happened to my friends and remembered how to save them.

   I smiled, then shook my head. "Yes, if they were not still alive."

"Pinkie killed Rainbow and Rarity, while the others-"

   She sobbed heavily into her hooves. "-they're all dead."

   I walked up to her. "Twilight, I know. It was horrible, but I need you to trust me. Can you do that?"

   Twilight sniffled, slightly nodding her head.

   Luna asked, "What is this about?"

   "Our friends may still be alive."

   "The other Elements?"

   Luna furrowed her brow. "Pray tell, how?"

   I walked up to the stairs. "When I grabbed that watch, it took me to a place that had answers. I know what happened to them, but we have to hurry."

   "Hold on, you're not going anywhere without me." Starswirl walked to a corner.

   Something draped with a canvas tarp leaned against the wall.

   I wondered what secrets my old friend kept. I stood there waiting, while everyone just stared at him.

   Spike asked, "But, how can he join us if he's dead?"

   "With this!"

   His horn glowed, a light gripped the tarp and pulled, revealing what looked like a robotic pony.  "My best invention, the Automaton!"

   It was covered in thick metal plates. It was an awe inspiring masterpiece of clock work. Cogs, gears, springs and small pistons made up its inner workings with three large gears in center.

"You mean you actually got it to work?!"

   Twilight blurted out, "That's amazing!"

   I smirked. That was so like him.

   More warm feelings came, while new pictures of Starswirl and I flashed by. "Of course he did, he's fricken Starswirl."

   "It was not that difficult. I just needed the right power source."

   Luna pointed a hoof at it. "Is that an Automaton?"

   "Why, yes, my dear. This ancient mechanism, I built myself of course, is comprised of technology lost to us after the Crystal Empire fell."

   Starswirl's horn glowed. His prism shard hovered in the air.

   He grunted, "This is harder than it looks."

   "Let me help." I grabbed it gently.

   "Ah, thanks friend. Now, see that large slot in the middle torso? Put this shard in the slot."

   "Already on it." Halfway into the slot the shard shot out of my hand and slammed into it shattering into pieces.

Oh, was that supposed to happen?

   My eyes widened and I gasped, remembering this was the make-it-or-break-it moment, the reason why the Empire kept Automatons under prototype technology.

   The few passing seconds felt like days. Still, nothing happened. "No...."

   The three large inner most gears squeaked, then started moving, making the other clockworks and pistons move and grind. The Automaton arced with electricity and hummed to life. Its body shifted. A light glowed inside the shard slot. Large outer metal plates slammed over the slot sealing it in. Every crease and space between the moving gears and cogs glowed light blue. Its eyes opened glowing the same aura of light blue.

   It stood up with a few squelches and groans. I felt a warm aura wash from the Automation as it vented a thin light blue glowing mist.

  Twilight gaped, awestruck. "Soo cool."

   "Whoa...." Spike's eyes widened in wonder.

   "Hmm, impressive." Luna smirked.

   Slots, plates and gears gritted as the Automaton smiled. "Thank you."

   I realized I was holding my breath. Letting it out, I hugged Starswirl.

   "Jiminy Christmas, I thought I'd lost you to this finicky relic." His new metal body was very warm, like it was alive.

   He laughed. "No fear, Argyle. I antiquated that old problem long ago."

   I let him go. "You're a badass, you know that?"

   Starswirl smiled happily at my comment.

   "And it smiles?"

   I looked to everyone. "Alright, ready to go?"

   Luna answered, "I suppose."

   "Yes." Twilight got up.

   "Are you sure?" Spike held his claws out worried.

   "Yeah, I need to move this stiffness out anyway."

   "Ready, Starswirl?"

   I joked, remembering the testing phase of the old Automatons and how finicky they were. "You sure that relic will keep up?"

   His metal features frowned. "I will have you know this relic is solid Arcanium, now if you want a true relic...."

   Starswirl whistled.

   I heard bumping and knocking coming from nearby dresser. I raised my eye brow. "What the-"

   A dark figure burst out of it, then sprinted and tackled me.

   I fell to the cobble floor, something heavy squeezing the life out of me. "Gah!

   I frantically eyed at what was suffocating me. An old armoured trench coat hugged onto me furiously, freaking me out a little.

   I gasped and struggled to fight it. "What the fuck?!"

   Luna readied her magic to avail that foul attire a trip to Tartarus, until Starswirl intervened.

   "It's your coat, Argyle, remember?"

   I eyed at him like he was insane. "My coat? I don't have-"

Wait, coat...Coat? My Coat!

   I smiled, memories flooding back. "Hey, Buddy!"

   It hugged me harder.

"Ugh, glad to see y-your alright."

   Luna snorted, then giggled. "Shall I help you, Student? Or doth that attire have thee beaten?"

   Starswirl nodded approvingly.

   "Argyle has a pet...coat, wait, what?" Spike shrugged.

   Twilight giggled. "Well, that's original."

   Luna shook her head. "Strange, enchanted likeness in common objects."

   Coat let me go, then stood up on its own and started dancing the Jitterbug, its attached armoured pants and boots sweeping and stepping gracefully in expert rhythm.

   "Whoa, hey that looks fun!" Spike joined in.

   I laughed and nodded to Starswirl. "Thank you, Friend."

   Starswirl gave me a grinning nod back.

   "Just like I promised."

   His body hummed then lit up and flashed. He stood on the lower step. "Huzza! Now who is eating whom's dust?"

   "Oh yeah? Well, come on Coat!" Coat stopped dancing and ran up to me. I grabbed him, then tried putting him on like any normal coat.

   He just flew off, landing gracefully near me.

   I tilted my head. "What's wrong?"

   Starswirl cleared his throat. "Hold your arms out, Argyle."

   "Um, okay."

   I did just that.

   Coat jumped and flew open, robing me flawlessly while buttoning up in one quick motion. He gave me a light squeeze to signal he was ready.

"Wha?!"

   I gasped. It happened so fast, I would've missed it if I blinked. The pants I wore was suddenly replaced with dark armoured jeans and my shoes with armoured boots. The fit was perfect and the armour plates didn't weigh me down. In fact, I felt stronger, lighter even.

   I laughed.

   "That was awesome!"

   I grinned at Starswirl. "Now it's on!"

   "Well done."

   Luna pointed to the door. "But Twilight has already beat you two to the upper stair."

   "Oh, we can't have that! Come on, Star!"

   "Right behind you!"

   We went up the stone steps. Arriving at the stone door we met Twilight and Spike, who shushed us upon arrival. We heard voices outside.

"Get that door open! I want those heretics stringed up by tonight!"

Great, do they ever give up?

   I looked at Starswirl.

   The white pupils on his glowing blue eyes trained on me. "Do you still possess it, Librarian?"

   I quickly cracked my neck. "One way to find out."

   I just winged it. The metal plating on Coat arced with electricity.

   Wing leader Bitterwind bowed to Colonel Windstalker. "This is where the rebels are hiding, Sir."

   "Well then, let's see why one of my Wings could not handle a mere hoof-full of heretics." Colonel Windstalker nodded to the other soldiers.

   Trail Scorcher pushed hard with four other Earth ponies and sighed. "This blasted door wont budge."

   Skydive pointed at some red pots next to him. "Just use these blasting pots."

   The other soldiers gathered some pots and dragged them over towards the door.

   Azure's eyes narrowed on the door's edge. It was glowing slightly.

   He eyes widened. "Trail!"

   She took off like the wind towards her friend, grabbing him just as the stone door exploded into a plume of electricity and heat that fanned out where both had stood.

   The lightening hit five soldiers and put them out cold, while the concussion sent thee others air born. In seconds five more of her Wing was down, with three other Spellblades. Azure backed up into a corner and put her hoof over Trail Scorcher's mouth to keep him quiet. She knew fighting would only get themselves killed.

   Trail Scorcher removed it and watched on. Figures loomed out of the dust cloud, the bringers of death.

: Equinox of Ashes, a self review: Read first, for your safety.

: Equinox of Ashes, a self review: Read first, for your safety.

Hello, please take this as a fair warning before you read further, as this is not well written at all. Viewer discretion is advised.

Now *puts on reading glasses* on to my self review.

Ah, yes, Equinox of Ashes ... more like Equinox of Shit!

Honestly, I knew this story needed a lot of work, but my Celestia this is by far the worst pile of fecal literacy I have ever visually had the misfortune of editing. And you know what the worst part is?

I wrote it!

Cons:

Alright, let's start with a small yet cumbersome problem.

Why in the hell is this story over 100,000 words long? What, am I writing the encyclopedia Equinnica? There is no reason this should be necessary. The descriptive content alone is enough to write two complete fictions.

Then, there's the first chapter. *Sighs* Here we go.

The last person that reviewed Equinox couldn't get passed the Prologue, and I'm surprised he even got that far. It really shows his vigilance after reading what passes for a description in this unholy stain upon my life.

(Note: These are parts to the original description, the one I deleted and rewrote.)

The wind bared the sting of Solar Flare as she burned Equestria in her madness.

This ripped apart the world and filled the nihility with great suffering.

What will Argyle do in the final struggle between Mortals and Gods?

What the fuck am I even talking about? So, according to my descripting, Solar Flare is going at Equestria with the world's largest lighter and aerosol can? How in the hell can fire rip apart the world? Why is there even a nihility? And since when does suffering have mass? And maybe Argyle will challenge all to an arm wrestling match, then feel a cold chill up his ass and rip the fabric of space time with his Merry Sue powers (I will get into that later).

I can hear him now, Heliostorm's reaction while he reviewed Equinox — "Discord's black bones" (this is a reference to his story Fragment).

Now, I have one complaint, one little complaint, why is this prologue so damn vague?! What is any prologue's function? It gives the reader an idea of what's going on, right?

Well, guess what? Read this and you will be like,

First off, you pretty much deal with the most cliché antagonist you could ever want, and watch as Luna is defeated by being blinked at! Are you kidding me?

Why Celestia suddenly thinks killing everypony that defies her is a good idea I don't know, considering she already had Equestria under her compete control. And I'm not even going to start on the whole Nightmare-Moon-being-alive-in-Luna's-head crap. What is she doing inside Luna's head in the first place? Why even?

*Jazz hands*

That's why. Your guess is as good as mine, since Loren Faust herself claimed Nightmare was dead in more or so words.

And then enter Argyle, who is boldly almost proclaimed the protagonist, after Luna loses the suspenseful staring contest...of doom!

He is a true testament of self control.

"Pinkie, where's Rarity?" I was about to put the cupcake down, but something made me want to at least taste it.

I took a bite out of it, then put it down.

Pinkie huffed like she had been holding her breath, then grinned at me. "Oh, I would not be worried about her." She giggled.

He is the very meaning of cool-under-fire

"Fuuuucking whooaaaahhh!"

He is brilliant and cunning.

I raised my eye brow. "Huh?"

His mastery of martial arts sets a shining example for all.

He readied his wing razors to impale me. My body ran right into his right one. The tip dug into my side.

He is a pillar of strength and versatility.

After clothing Argyle with a tarp, Augeron finished pulling on his belt, then noticed Argyle gave out.

His voice can move entire nations.

"Aaaaaahhhhh!"

He also sucks the balls off a brass monkey.

Listen, let's be honest, there are way better Human characters out there. Argyle's personality is a bloody mess. He was shy, then he hears voices in his head, then he gets cold and now he's not shy anymore, and then he turns into an arrogant ass for no reason.

Why?

Because he always sucked!

And even with these fatal flaws, he still somehow survives all this shit?! Wha- what the F@#%?!

His fighting scenes are like how a two year old plays tag. You touch him then he screams, Nope! I used shield!

Wait a second....

Bolts of energy deflected and burst off somekind of shield protecting me.

That son of a bitch....

Anyway, I'm still trying to figure out how this diarrhea slide of a plot makes sense, let alone how Arugula fits into all this while making any sense, or why I even included him at all in my grand edit to Equinox. Mischief makes more sense than him, and he's also funny.

And the worst part of this is?

I actually defended this!

Yes, I even on one rare occasion sent someone an rather heated message back after seeing their review. Of course, that might had something to do with me having a rather dismal time that day, so he caught me at a bad time (I talked to him. We're cool now ... I hope).

Anyway, I for a moment there became something truly horrible. I became one of those people. Yeah, you know, the kind that ask for reviews, only to defend their works when they hear the truth.

This is FiMfiction. You will and can always recover, and if you need help just ask.

Ah, yes, now the plot.

Not even Ptolemy himself could plot this plot!

Every time you flip a chapter the plot changes. I mean, there's like three different plots going on at the same time; somehow I was insane enough to try and connect this mess together by saying Alastar was Gurgles Oreo's distant relative. Who the hell cares?! What does that have to do with Solar Flare?

Seriously, what the plot?!

The dreams make even less sense, as after chapter three Argyle Wonderpants has some random ass dream about four completely detached characters that have no plot importance until like chapter ten, and that's just Starswirl.

Prism is a complete waste of time, it has no real plot value, and what is a chapter with no value called?

A stain of rhinoceros diarrhea skid marks attempting to resemble coherent story telling!

Or it's a comedy fiction, then it's okay.

But this is just naming a few chapters.

Now for the putrid milk stain upon this abomination, the grammar!

What grammar you ask? Good fucking question! I have no idea. It took a vacation. Discord snuck into my room and wiped his ass on my keyboard.

*Looks down, then realizes that's probably where the strange relocating stains came from*

Ahem, well, anyway, I look back on this part and just feign the urge to vomit. It's a mess, an irreversible mess. I have spent near to four months editing out the kinks, then realized about a few days ago those weren't kinks, just patches of brain dead thinking.

Now, with my eyes open to it, I look upon my works (oh yeah, it works you alright, like a ten dollar hooker), and just-

I mean, here, look at these miracles of writing.

"Tide to dark, parasite of light!"

Like every time before, my body moved on its own and gave that beast no chance. It charged with a howl that would've made an immortal feel finite.

"Winds shatter all who cannot flee."

"His mind shattered."

"His body broken."(what, I'm dangling participles now?)

"Burn in validity!"

.

.

.

What was I thinking?!

By the wisdom of Buddha's third chin this was horrible. What, is a tidal wave going to swipe Luna off her hooves into some dark abyss? Maybe that's what I meant by filling the nihility with great suffering?

Now Argyle Hairypalms is losing control over his bodily noises? Man, sucks to be him. *Laughs at the last part* Argyle Superpooperscooper couldn't make a wet noodle feel limp.

Burn in valid? I don't even- but that's just-...what?!

And these are just some examples out of probably 20,000 (I am being lenient on this one with that number, as I'm sure there are many more).

Oh, and the second person third person hybrid point of view? Yeah, it's stupid. It's nothing but a hassle to keep up with, and to vomit on this shit pile it fools people into thinking Argyle is a...self-insert.

*Runs into bathroom, washes mouth out with soup, then returns*

Why would I do this? I will explain later, but I'm just scratching the surface of this beast. We'd be here all night if I got into all of it, so I'm stopping here.

Now, you're probably thinking at this point, Ferrum, why is Equinox this way? You had no trouble building this review, so what's up?

Okay, maybe you thought that, maybe not, but there is a serious reason why this story turned out like this.

It's simple, I designed it to fail. Why?

Well, when I first started writing on FiMfiction I was taking my GED. I am also a huge fan of MLP (*gasps*), so I thought I could use FiMfiction to help practice both my story writing and essay skills. That's why the story is in second person for Argyle, since essays are in second person, and why the other parts are in third person, since good stories are mostly in third person.

Now don't get me wrong, there are good second person stories out there, but Equinox is not one of them.

But seriously, when I started writing I never intended it to carry anywhere and was going to delete it after I was done, since it was purely an experimental play ground. That story was called the Apprentice if anypony remembers. Yep, that's right. Equinox and the Apprentice are one and the same.

So, I decided to repost it and attempt to fix its flaws after I saw some people actually liked it, but it's flawed by design, so I can't. Sorry, but this story is madness. It has no direction. It never really did. It was and still is a simple means-to-an-end.

Pros:

*Bursts out laughing* Alright, something that's actually good in Equinox of Anuses, also known as the Apprentice 2.0?

Hmmm, give me a minute.... Oh, the Characters. Of course, provided the Merry Sues are calmed down, a lot, the rest are pretty cool I think.

To name a few, I like General Arco, Zaner Lipizzan, Fernsworth, Mischief and the other four like him, Canagan and Augeron, plus many more I have yet to use (thank God for that).

I did find some of the third person parts to be the best out of all of the random dribble. In fact, all the good parts are in third person. My favorites are when Luna goes into the Everfree by herself to find Zacora, and when Augeron and Canagan take Argle Bargle to the hospital.

Conclusion:

Ahem, whatever you do, just stay away. If you have any need for a story that makes sense, has an easy to follow plot, or just isn't crap between readable spots here and there, stay far, far, away.

Read a real story, any story — like the Hatchet, or the Halo Trilogy, or any of Gideon Defoe's The Pirates!, or even Finnegan's Wake by James Joyce.

While you're at it, read these too. Help Thy Lonely Soul, Twilight at the Disco.

I would rather eat my own toe nails after two weeks of working in a landfill with sandals than read this cliché snore inducer.

To make matter worse it actually is rather good in certain spots, but then Argyle comes in with the velocity of a cybernetic cheetah being shot out of a mortar and ruins it!

In other words, this story had potential, but now it sucks.

I donno guys, maybe one day I might return and gut this abomination and restart from scratch, but for now I am going to write some other ideas I have been stewing over for the past few months.

Since some seem to like it I will keep it posted. If you guys still like it after reading through it all *shutters*, let me know and I will continue the story and post more chapters. Frankly, I don't much care anymore for it. It's hardly worth my time trying to fix, if that's possible, let alone anyone's time reading it, but I'm leaving it up to you guys on this one.

Thank you for reading this far, if any of you did. It shows your resilience.  :D  Good. If you actually read this story, you'll need that resilience.  :|

Even though I have only twenty-three followers, I really do love what I do, and I want to put out material that shows it. So, I am going to start on a subject that has hardly been touched on, the land of Gryphon. Well, until again!

Red Iron

   Luna flashed back into reality. Fallen leaves crunched under her indigo hooves. A wisping gale picked up and gave life to the Everfree's ocean of green, carrying with it the stink of mold and time. Luna knew very well where Zacora lived. She was one of the few subjects that stayed lively well into the night and she would visit her on occasion for somepony to talk to.

   Luna put herself a little ways from Zacora's hut, so to inspect the forest scape for anything amiss, but as far as her eyes and gut could tell it all was quiet and quaint.

   Nightmare Moon observed, "No disturbance here. Perhaps further in the wood?"

   Even after the Elements permanently broke her hold over Luna, Nightmare Moon remained inside her mind. It was Nightmare's turn to be trapped for one thousand years, to feel helpless. The one drawback, that at times made Luna want to drive herself horn first into a wall, was she could actually hear her speak and sometimes could speak through her. It was torture.

   Luna rolled her eyes, then ventured into the moist dank of the Everfree. She was nearing her destination, when a rustling of leaves sounded to her right. She turned, ready for a beastly attack, but saw familiar dark stripes with a hooded robe standing on a small up clime.

   "Princess? Of all the surprises made, this one bares no dismay." Zacora had a back bag full of light blue mushrooms and other herbs.

   "Good day, Zacora."

   Luna waved. "I come on important business. May we talk?"

   "Yes, Zacora figured you would stop by, but we must away from beast or spy." She gestured for Luna to follow her.

   They walked down a mossy trail, still trots from the hut.

"No reason to await, ask her now."

   "Pray tell, I hearest much of a sudden violent nature in this forest's beast population. I ask, why?"

   "Of that, there can be little known. Its root cause has yet shown."

   Luna sighed. "I see. That bares little incentive."

   "I will say this. Something dark is making its way and the beasts are reacting violently causing much disarray."

   "But the cause still unseen?" Luna thought on it, but needed more to draw anything but wild theories.

   Nightmare huffed, "Hmmm, this Zebra knows something. I smell it upon her. Wait, what was that?"

   Luna's ears perked up, each hearing out the Everfree. She heard growling then looked at its origin. Five Timberwolves lumbered out of the brush, mouths dripping with tree sap like drool. A foul musty odor smelling of forest rot flowed from their nasty wooden jaws.

   "Timberwolves?"

   Zacora backed up, while the pack began circling them. "Oh, no, we must go!"

"But mere rodents, cast them to the wind."

   "Tis I whom they should fear, behind me, Zacora!" Luna charged her horn while flapping her wings.

   The wind gusts from each flap swirled into a small tornado roaring with powerful winds around her horn. The Timberwolves yelped as the tornado sucked each one down the funnel, scrambling them into a mess of wooden limbs.

   Luna let the spell die and bits of Timberwolf fell to the moist forest floor. "That shouldst teach them manners."

   An ear shattering roar belted from the thicket in the brush. Zacora jumped when a huge Manticore burst out of the thicket.

   "Even Manticores venture here! Run for the life you hold dear!"

"An alpha male no less!"

   "This way!" Luna sprinted down the pathway with Zacora at her side.

   The Manticore roared while it tailed them every bound.

"Luna, to the left, blue leaves!"

   A patch of poison joke ivy glowed down a fork in the path.

   "Zacora, hide!"

   Zacora jumped into a bush, while Luna turned down the path.

   The Manticore was not fooled and went right for the bush the zebra hid in.

   "Ugh, here, Brute!" Luna cast a spell at the beast, angering it.

   It left the bush alone and charged at her.

   Luna dodged when the beast jumped at her with its claws out ready to rend her to bloody pieces. She nose dived into the poison joke patch, with the Manticore leaping behind her into the patch swiping and snarling.

   The Princess stumbled out, then trotted back on path. The Manticore lumbered out of the ivy patch behind her. It roared in anger at both Luna and Zacora, but to its surprise, it stood a few inches tall. It squeaked at them, then ran off into the jungle.

   Zacora laughed. "Well done! We must go, before more show."

   Arriving at the hut, they went inside.

   Zacora took off her robe, then hung it on a wall peg. "Now, talk we may."

"Those pests are normally skittish around divine beings....Our lead is more than rumor."

   "I see the rumor's exaggerations are indeed fact." Luna stretched her stiff muscles, then noticed her vision began changing.

   The room was turning upside down. Soon, Zacora was standing were the celling should have been.

   "Yes, facts they are." Zacora poured her bag of mushrooms and herbs into a large boiling caldron in the center of her hut.

   Luna knocked into a shelf. Sighing in frustration, she just sat down.

   Nightmare Moon laughed.

   Zacora smiled, then grabbed a yellow bottle from the shelf. "Take this, for the poison joke."

   "Thank thee." Luna drank the remedy.

   The liquid filled her palate with the spice of herbs. Slowly her sight returned to normal.

   Relief washed over her.

   "Hast thou attempted to halt these happenings successfully?" Luna stepped closer to the warm caldron.

   "Hmmm."

   Zacora stirred her caldron.

   "I have tried many things. Potions, magic, even hexes and sprites, but all failed to bring this curse to the light."

   She thought to herself. "One fact is plain, a natural force is not to blame."

"Now this commoner bores me. The source, make her tell you its source!"

   "Where did it begin? I must find the source posthaste."

   Zacora sipped the boiling contents of her caldron and smiled. "A pony near the old ruins I have seen cloaked in guise, but his white coat and fancy clothes did betray his disguise."

"Hmm, this dark force at least has good taste."

   "The old fort Everfree."

   Luna sighed. "Yes, I know it well."

   "This cloaked one I watch, he always wonders where none dare trot."

"Probably somepony that was hugged little as a filly. Our choice is obvious, recon the fort, lie in wait."

   Luna pondered her options. "Much gratitude, Zacora. I must now away-"

   Her stomach growled in defiance. She blushed in embarrassment.

   Zacora laughed.

   "Come, have a bite."

   She grabbed and filled two wooden bowls with wonderful smelling liquid from the caldron. "You will need it for the hike."

"Non sense!"

   "Ah, thank thee." Luna looked at the steaming bowl dubiously.

   Although it smelled delicious, it looked like watery mud with small cooked glowing blue mushrooms bobbing in it.

"Peasant feed. Nevermind your nose, you would be well advised to not consume it, otherwise risk — ugh — dysentery."

   "Um, pray tell, what is this? Soup?"

   Zacora watched her expression and giggled. "No fear, Princess. An old family recipe my blue mushroom stew. It will bring great health to you."

"Bring great health to a God? That is rich." Nightmare laughed.

   Luna rolled her eyes, then looked back at her bowl. "Verily? I hath heard of such, but never had I the chance to try them."

   Horn glowing, she brought a spoonful to her mouth then sipped. It was the best stew she had ever tasted. Her body shivered, self control waned. She suddenly needed that stew like a fire was under her. Luna put away the spoon and gulped the whole bowl down like she had not eaten in months.

"Well, I suppose even divine beings indulge at times. Now, allow her the pleasure of serving you again!"

   Zacora laughed, giving her another bowl. She took it greedily, downing it in a few gulps.

   Luna finished her second bowl and gasped, but still felt like she had a hole in her gut.

   She looked at Zacora with a beet red face, shocked and a little worried. "Gadzooks! What hast befallen me? Never have I been this...well...this ravenous!"

"Quickly, Luna, claim that infernal caldron's contents in the name of your divinity!"

"Quiet!"

   Zacora smiled, pouring them both another helping. "It is the magic you taste, for in the blue mushroom's glow you will eat in haste."

   Luna finished her fourth bowl, finally feeling satisfied. Luna got up and felt unbelievably good.

   "Forsooth, my body, tis marvelously rejuvenated!" She laughed in disbelief.

   The sudden strength made her feel like a mountain.

   Luna stood tall and puffed out her chest in stonewalled confidence. "Thank thee. I shall remember this well."

"So shall all who will stand against a newly empowered God!" Nightmare laughed nefariously.

   Luna face-hooved.

   Zacora giggled. "You are most welcome."

   Luna trotted to the door. "Truly, I wilt ensurest thou a visit more often, but I must now go." She waved Zacora goodbye.

   Zacora returned the gesture. "Until then, Princess. The white pony should soon arrive, he you cannot miss."

   "Understood." Luna trotted out the hut, taking to the path.

   Her newly strengthened legs carried her towards the old ruined fort like her hooves were flying.

"Just like before, turn here, ah, yes."

   Luna and the Everfree had a deep history. She knew her way around its age old trails, otherwise, it would have been nearly impossible to traverse the green sea of the Everfree forest. After about an hour of walking, the old fort was soon in sight over a small brush clearing.

   The moon had risen. It was getting late in the evening. Luna had to hurry.

"Speed brought us early. There, that tree line is perfect for reconnaissance!"

   A cloaked white pony came into view after some waiting. Whomever it was, trotted up to the main entrance and looked around to check if he was followed. Satisfied with a seemingly clear coast, he moved inside.

"Childs play."

   Luna waited until she was sure her flashport would go undetected. Once she flashed close, she went inside the dark and musty ruined doorway.

   Mossy age warn walls and floors lied in hallways before her, hallways she had walked before long ago.

"Welcome home, Queen of the Night."

   Luna frowned. "Silence."

"Even you must face your fears sometime, my dear Luna."

   Luna sneered, "Silence I commanded."

   It had changed little since then. Echos of the mind livened in the silent moist hallways. The iron clank of loyal warriors in motion, the chants of glory and pride in the campaign that was to ensue echoing down hallways, it all began there. She was hoping whatever was causing her home distress was not getting its start there as well.

"Luna, feel that? Something foul is near."

   Luna came up on the main hall. The air began growing colder with each step. The feeling reminded her of that beast the Librarian fought in Argyle's dream. Mael it was called. She heard voices from inside. Luna felt the strong evil presence grow nearly overbearing. She got closer and leaned on a window sill, its glass pane lost long ago, listening to a room of strange voices.

"Heheheheh, wooaahhh hahahaha! Hehehe."

"What a racket!"

   Something monotone and yet powerful commanded, "Calm yourself."

   "Yaah! No fun, no fun, no fun! You know I hate sitting here, Dirge! Richter wants to know when we get to the fun parts already?! And I agree! It's. Been! Two! Weeks!"

   Nightmare Moon sighed. "Whatever they are, there is more than one."

   Something conceited and light toned said, "Patience, Mischief dear. There will be plenty time for that later."

"You're no fun either, Vanity!"

   "Fun? Who needs that when your this beautiful? Right, Vigor?"

   A deep voice boomed from a dark corner Luna could not see. "Pelvis breaking?"

   "Oh, stop you big flirt you. What about you, my Mischief? What do you think?"

   Luna leaned closer to look inside the main hall. Just below, she could see six thrones lined in a half crescent shape facing the cloaked pony. Each stone headboard was far too large to see what was sitting in them.

    "Eh, your face, your ass, I don't see the difference."

    "Why you little- I'll make you pay for that!"

    "Alright, let's go! I need new parts for my meat Dragon!"

"Hmmm, squishy."

    "Silence. You have returned."

"Behold, I give you the origin of our Student's curse."

   Luna frowned. "He is my student, not thine."

   Nightmare laughed. "Of course. My mistake."

   The cloaked pony trotted up to the middle of the hall. "Assuredly."

   "And your mission?"

   "Unprecedentedly smooth. The captives are caged. Distain is looming. We have a perfectly set stage."

   "Oooh, live meat for me later, ahaha!"

   "Unharmed I assume?"

   "Physically? Certainly. Mentally? For their strength of will to decide."

   "So, I suppose that means we're almost ready, Dirgey?"

   "Success was inevitable. Step two begins immediately."

"Hmm, this spells ill. We must find what they have done already."

"Finally!"

"Spine snapping."

   Luna could not see the monsters below, no matter how hard she tried. It frustrated her to no end.

   "Does that mean I can now, Dirge?"

"He can what?"

   "I see reason. Entertain our guest."

   Luna blinked while eyeing around, wondering if she missed somepony. "Guest?"

   "Oh goodie! Just when all my other flesh toys went bad too."

   Luna noticed the cloaked pony was staring right at her, smiling.

   "Drat!"

"It's a trap, Girl! Haste to the exit!"

   "Have fun, Mischief dear."

   Manic laughter boomed inside the hall. A dark creature scuttled from the throne he sat in, eyes glowing a crimson hue, each burning hotter when they connected on Luna.

   "More, more meat for me!"

"Haste means *run!*"

   Luna leaped back down the hallway, sprinting at full.

   The hall behind her laughed and cackled, with heavy foot steps pattering and grinding sounds of metal sharpening.

   "Aww, just come back! Just a taste, I promise I'll just taste!"

   Luna was not about to fall victim to a lunatic. She was going to lure it away from its friends first. Luna heard a twisted song echo from behind.

   "Strip the flesh, solve the wound, cut the skin, then break the bones, mend it up, then cut it again!"

   "By the Moon." Luna second guessed fighting whatever it was.

"Whatever happens, do not trip."

   Luna huffed annoyed, "Yes, thank thee."

   "Why run, Princess? No one's hurting you, that is, until I catch  you." A withheld giggle echoed.

"Hide there! And fool this monster away."

   Luna saw a dark hallway to her right and hatched a plan. She turned and hid there, then ran in place while casting a spell, sending the hoof patters down hall as if she was still running.

   The creature sped passed her laughing and snarling. Luna closed her eyes, horn glowing, while concentrating on a spot to flash to.

"Your room, anywhe-'

   "Ooooh, your skin's prettier than I thought."

   Luna eeped, shocked she did not feel the creature approach her.

"Splendid."

   Two burning eyes stared at her from the celling.

   The beast dropped down, standing bipedal like Argyle and shared many Humanlike features. He was wrapped in dressing cloth head to toe underneath his tattered and torn dirty clothes. Only patches of matted hair, mouth and his burning eyes were exposed.

   "Aw, come a little closer...for a hug." He stepped towards her slowly.

   Luna backed into the darkest part of the hall. After her rump hit a messy cobble face, she froze in horror. The hallway behind her had collapsed, a dead end. It was mossy and eroded from centuries of time and rain water.

"A weak rubble wall? Hmmm...."

   "I knew you'd hide here."

   He giggled. Two ornate blades shined in both his hands, each one differently shaped and decorated.

   "Like them?"

   He held the right one up.

   "This is Nigel."

   He held the left one up.

   "And this is Richter. I sharpen them every day."

   He looked at the right blade, then nodded.

   "I agree, she would make for a great hat."

   He looked at his left one. "Oooh, a pretty kite? That's an even better idea! You can't fly hats!"

   Luna just stood there, gaping, disgusted and confused beyond words.

   He held both his blades up. "No wait, I've got it! A kite hat! With it, I'll dive bomb the world in pancakes!"

   Luna's eyes glowed as Nightmare surfaced. "If you wish to die badly, then please, continue to threaten!"

   Luna brought out of her stupor fought back for control. Nightmare usually didn't force herself upon Luna's willpower, so that sudden butt in surprised her.

"Just trust me, Luna."

   He laughed.

   "Oh, pretty flesh."

   He stuck his black tongue out, then sliced it down the middle with Nigel. Blood spurting, things crept from the spatters.

   It mended back within a few seconds. "I'm gonna skin you, put your face on and say hiii to your cockatiel!"

"Fascinating."

   Luna was an Alicorn, the Princess of the night. She did not feel fear. It is the dark side of the moon that fearlessly faces the abysmal unknown, the depths of space, yet this monster frightened her to no end. The floor gave slightly on her hind hooves.

"Are you thinking what I happen to be?"

   Luna caught on to Nightmare's plan. It was slightly impressive, for a monster of pure evil.

   "You do have a cockatiel, right?"

   The dark creature shrugged, then smelled the air. "Mmmm, ahahaha! The must of fear. That thick musty smell you get just before you cut. It's Richters favorite!"

"Then forwards! Come, kill me badly!" Her horn glowed bright.

"Yes, good girl."

   It grabbed one small creature that crawled from the blood, then ate it with a loud crunch of chitin. The creature screeched in pain for a second then silenced.

   "Hmmm, Richter wants to know if that horn would still glow, even after he takes it off?" He swallowed and smiled.

   Luna was revolted beyond nausea. "Wretched monster!"

"Don't let him distract you- *he comes!*"

   It lunged cackling insanely at Luna, both blades poised to rend her to tatters. "Yaahahaha! New flesh, for my meat puppets!"

"Now!"

   Luna put all her weight on her hind legs and pressed. The eroded floor gave way and she fell with it. The creature swiped at her.

"Go, Nigel!"

    A sharp tip effortlessly cut a gash on her nose bridge. Luna yelped in pain, while tumbling down the eroded sinkhole. Her horn glowed bright as she concentrated on the hallway above her as she fell. Her backside hit the moist dirt.

"Now you're mine!" The creature jumped into the ditch after her.

   Luna smirked, just what she hoped for. In a flash, she stood above the hole. The creature landed on his face, yelling angrily.

   Luna charged her horn, then a pressure blast hit the wall of worn rubble.

   The creature reached up to Luna. "Hey, no fair!"

   Nightmare grunted in Luna's mind. "The world is unfair, loathsome whelp."

   The wall creaked and groaned then gave way, right into the ditch she made, filling it with tons of stone and loose dirt in weight.

   Luna and Nightmare took a breath of relief in, thinking that a little too close an encounter, while hoping the entombed nightmare below stayed until Tartarus come.

   Turning to go home, they heard knocking under the rubble pile. "Hey, it's dark down here! Nigel hates the dark!"

   Luna stared at the rubble bewildered. "Of what make are these things?!"

"Worry about it after we leave. It is nearly time."

   "Right." Luna quickly flared her horn, concentrating.

   Loud knocks beat under the floor. "Don't leave me! I need your face! And what about the kite hat!?"

   Luna grunted in disgust and flashed into safety.

   "Phew, I'm alive again."

   I complemented the chef for a wonderful meal. "Thanks, that was great!"

   "Hey, it's no problem, anytime."

   The head Palace chef laughed.

   "After the work you did, I actually owe you one!"

   He looked at his spotless kitchen, nodding in approval. "I can see why you're Luna's apprentice."

   I always wanted to try cleaning things with magic, wondering why it was such a taboo.

   Mickey Mouse may've had his blue hat, but he didn't have the genius of Johann Strauss the 2nd. After some tinkering, I found out how to project the music from my IPod's ear buds with magic.

   The music filled the kitchen, some Voices of Spring here, a little blue Danube to wash it down and some Chit-Chat to egg it on. The cleaning utensils not only stayed inline, they were the orchestra to my maestro.

   The whole kitchen was cleaned in minutes what would have taken the head chef and staff hours.

   "Well, I have business to get to, until later!" I waved him good evening.

   "Take it easy!"

   I entered the hallway, then went about searching anything I could think of for clues, even Fernsworth's room.

   That Butler was far too tidy for mishap, not even a layer of dust to indicate how long he stayed in his room, as it looked like he never left it. I asked around the Palace for information and nothing came up, to much of my dismay.

   A failed search later, I wondered what time it was. I asked a nearby Palace maid. She said 7:40 PM

   After thanking her, I moved on, inwardly sighing. Something was up with Fernsworth. I just knew it, but I lacked anything to support it.

   I frowned. "Support, huh? Well, maybe Luna found something."

   I strode to the Starswirl wing, as the walk was going to eat up time anyway.

   I reached the Iron gate and talked a bit with Zaner, mostly funny topics to pass the time. It sure beat talking about the weather. After he let me in, I looked at the hourglass.

   I struck a pose, pointing at the hour glass one hand out with my other one on my side.

   "8:00 PM on the dot?!"

   I arm pumped. "I'm like a caged beast!"

   I frowned when I heard giggling behind me.

   "Undoubtedly!"

   I let my arms hang. "How long have you been standing there, Luna?"

   "Oh, since 7:50 PM."

   She giggled again. "My caged beast."

   "Ah, yeah. I'm never going to live that down, huh?"

   Luna shook her head. "Never."

   I smiled and was going to laugh, until I turned around and saw her nose bridge was bleeding.

   "Luna, you're hurt." I walked over to her.

   "Tis but a scratch."

   She waved my hand away with her hoof. "Leave it."

   "But, It will scar."

   "Let it, we hath more things of import to waste magic on."

   "You found something, or did it find you?"

   "Both."

   I closed my eyes. "Alright."

   I walked to the nook, then sat down on the sofa. Luna came trailing soon after. "Tell me everything."

   After Luna finished her story, I remained sitting with my chin on my clasped hands, while thoughts raced like a slide show. "At least five more of them?"

   "Yes, each as awful as the first abomination in thy dream before."

Yeah, but where did they come from?

   There was no answer for that in the library, so I got up. "Very well, what are you going to do?"

   "I know who cursed thee. I but need to find the beast."

   "And you want me to finish what you started in Ponyville? Switch roles, right?"

   Luna looked surprised. "Correct. Seekest thou the source of the disappearances."

   I smiled. "The case is mine then."

   I felt a rush of endorphins. I finally had a real challenge, something I could really sink my teeth in and truly test my new spine. Best of all, leeway was already been broken by Luna. I felt like I was on the winning side for once in my life. Who gets to save the world? And save it we will...right?

    I got up, standing like I was on top of the world. "Applejack said to meet at Twilight's library after the evening. Where are you starting your hunt?"

   "Here in the Palace. Whomever cursed thee is a servant here."

   "You said he was white of coat and fair of dress? Hint, it very well could be Fernsworth."

   "I hope thou art wrong about that. If not, I fear what implies."

I think you may be denying yourself a few details, for the sake of love, my teacher.

   "That your sister's in direct danger?"

   "Yes, I couldst bare not any harm upon her."

   My heart sunk. I didn't want to imply that her sister was apart of that debacle, but something was off about Celestia. She was a keeper of secrets and had to be up to something, but in contrast if Luna did indeed pop the lid, she would discover that for herself. I just had to be there to comfort her when it, or if it, did happen.

   "I shall pray that never the case, for you."

   "Thank thee, but I doth not think it necessary." She waved her hoof in dismissal.

Hubris, what a killer she can be.

   I turned towards the Iron gate. "I think I'll head to Twilight's, inform them of what happened."

   Luna followed. "Tis late, Argyle. Perhaps tomorrow?"

   "Late? Yes. Will Twilight be asleep? No, she has too much on her mind."

   "Hmm, if thou thinkest so."

   "If I'm wrong then I'll just apologize and fill her in anyway." I smiled devilishly.

   Luna giggled. "Very well."

   "Speaking of late, you stayed up all day. Aren't you tired?"

   "Nay, Zacora's stew still hast effect. I feel no strain."

   I laughed. "I should stop by her place someday."

  After reaching the Iron gate, I bid Luna a good night, then said later to Zaner.

   Closing my eyes, standing near the gate, I prepped myself for a rather large flashport. I ran my plan through my mind, making certain to not miss a detail.

"Mission, find the source of the disappearances. First goal, inform Twilight and the others so they can protect themselves. Second goal, find Rainbow Dash, cannot lose the possible need for the Elements of Harmony at a later time. Plan sanctified."

   I imagined Twilight's library, the spicy smell of lavender and vanilla, the still dusty air, the age old book covers upon your finger tips as you ran a hand over them in alphabetical order, the horse head carving in the middle of the main room and myself standing right next to it.

   The stone floor gave way under my feet, as a flash of light blinked through my eye lids. When I reached my destination, my feet softly landed on something solid, after a final flash of light flared. It all happened in a split second.

   I heard a small sound of glass breaking suddenly. Opening my eyes to see if I had broken something, I saw nothing I could have. I noticed Pinkie surprised to my right.

   Leaning on the table, I waved my hand. "Hello, Pinkie."

   "Oh, uh, hey Argyle!"

   Pinkie looked caught off guard. "What a surprising surprise!"

   She stood off to the side near the doorway to my old room. Piles of books near her sides, she was right in the middle of two towered stacks of books.

   I tilted my head, wondering what she was doing hiding in the books.

   "Argyle? Oh, hello!"

   Twilight walked out of my old room. "What are you doing here?"

   "Yeah, what's up?" Pinkie walked near me.

   "The sky is up. I'm here to talk to Twilight about something."

   I gave Pinkie a testing glare. "But since Pinkie's here, I suppose that takes out two problems with one stone."

   Pinkie shifted in her stance, yet seemed undaunted. Something about her felt different, odd, out of place, like my skin crawled around her.

   "Um, alright."

   Twilight gestured at the book towers. "I was just returning the books back to your old room."

   "I hate to impose, but I have something to tell you."

   I pointed at my old room. "Have a second?"

   "Sure." She walked back into the room.

   "Coming, Pinkie?"

   I gave her an expressionless stare. "You don't wanna miss this."

   "I still have to help out here, but I'll be right in reeeal quick!"

Why?

   I figured two answers, she was not herself and wanted work to keep her mind off things, or, she was separate in agenda and company for another reason. In Laymen's, she was hiding something. I wanted to know why. All I needed is time.

   Time brings to light all things, even pink mares.

   I smiled. "Alright. Don't work too hard."

   My old room looked good, still needed work, but it looked good. My old impromptu bed table was the table as God intended again, right in the middle of the room. Nearly full book shelves surrounded me covering each wall.

   "So, what's up?" Twilight tilted her head in the normal mammal reaction to a question.

   I proceeded and told her about my day to stall time. I knew Pinkie could hear outside, since the door was not fully closed, not that it would've mattered much.

   I told Twilight more interesting information to contrast any boredom and to test Pinkie's patience, since I knew she was listening for the juicy topics. I would increase the topics, each slice a light more interesting, but ever more madding to any who knew what he, or she, wanted to hear, thereby forcing his or her impatience, giving me more reason to suspect them.

   Sherlock Holmes would approve.

   I told Twilight how I was suspicious of Celestia's personal Butler Fernsworth and about my failed investigation.

   Talking back and forth between us, Twilight and myself had managed to burn almost 40 minutes.

   She informed me about how a missing pony report was filed on Rainbow Dash. Twilight looked very upset over it. I too, was rather upset, but I had no intention of giving that report time to mean something.

   I was impressed Pinkie was holding on for that long, then I remembered hearing about how Pinkie got in trouble with a cloning well and sat for hours surrounded by clones just to prove she was herself.

I hope she's still not that patient.

   I inwardly sighed, as the what-ifs started pouring in.

What if she just misses Rainbow Dash and is a bit off? What if, because I don't warn her, she goes missing too?

   I rubbed the back of my head, not knowing what to do. Stay the course, or admit that maybe, just maybe, my gut was wrong for once and I needed to protect my friend.

Damn.

   I was about to throw in the towel and let Twilight hear what I had to say, until Pinkie opened the door.

   She giggled.

   "Hey guys! Sorry, but I forgot to feed Gummy, like a silly head."

   She yawned. "Plus, it's getting pretty late, so good nighty you two!"

   "Alright, good night Pink."

   Twilight hugged her. "Thanks for the help."

   "No, thank you!" Pinkie smiled.

That was close.

   I waved her bye. "Don't worry about it, Pinkie. Just stay safe alright? Go straight home."

   "Okey dokey lokey!" Pinkie bounced out of the library.

   I went to check and see if she really left while locking the front door to make sure she was gone.

   Twilight raised her eye brow at me. She knew something was up. "Okay, did you really come over here just to tell me about your day?"

   "Nope. I have a very important message, for your ears only at the moment."

   "Why only me? Why are you avoiding Pinkie Pie?"

   "Have you not noticed she's been acting strange lately?"

   "Strange? That's just Pinkie Pie."

   "Exactly."

   She shrugged. "I don't understand."

   "Pinkie is strange, so normal for her is strange. Since your visit at the Palace, she's been quiet a lot of the time, but when she does talk she makes sense...more than usual."

    "Oh, that's all?"

   Twilight waved her hoof. "She's just putout. With the animal attacks and Rainbow missing, we all are."

   I walked over to Twilight, looking around, not seeing Spike. "Where's Spike?"

   Twilight pointed at the stairs. "He's asleep, why-"

   "Twilight listen close...and you might want to sit down. If Starswirl's book hit you, this is going to knock you down."

   "U-uh, alright." Twilight looked worried suddenly.

   "Back in my old room if you mind?"

   "Ookay."

   She sat on a chair once we went into the room. "So, what gives? Why are you acting strange?"

   I told her every bit of information I withheld, my dream involving the Crystal Empire, Luna's little adventure, the real investigation I was on and how she needed to discreetly inform the others to be vary careful. I put emphasis on keeping it a secret and to tell the others that as well, as the information could endanger them as much as it protected.

   "Uh, whoa."

   Twilight put her hooves on her head. "This is far worse than I ever imagined! Are you certain of all this?

   "Yes, please take great care. Luna still has the scar on her nose to prove it."

   "Okay, I'll take care of my end, but what about you?"

   "I have a culprit to catch, here in Ponyville."

   "Hey, there're two friendly guards I heard about looking into the missing ponies here."

   "Celestia sent them, yes. Do you know them?"

   Twilight shrugged. "Sorry, I never got a chance to actually meet them."

   "For tomorrow then."

   I was not catching anything in the dead of night, plus, I was really tired. "It's really late. I think I should go. Good night and again, caution."

   "I will, good night, Argyle." Twilight went up the stares.

   I stepped near the wooden horse head, then pictured my room. I was about to flash away, when I remembered the sound of something being broken. I decided to have a quick look around. At first, I found nothing but dust, until I glared at where Pinkie was hiding.

"Why where you hiding in the books, Pinkie?"

   I searched near the book stacks, soon finding the remnant of a glass something. By the look of the increasingly smaller shards all trailing to a single origin point, it had been hastily stomped on. Then, I found it, a thin metal needle.

   I held the needle. The bits of still connected glass tube glittered on it like a dirty snitch telling a secret, a syringe, still wet with a clear trace liquid.

"Why indeed?"

   I took it for evidence, then flashported to my room.

   I got dressed for bed after checking my room for abnormalities. Having found non, I put my little secret in a safe place. I had a few décor pillows for my bed, pillows with ruffled edges. I stuck the needle between the ruffles, completely hiding it. I even cast a camouflage spell on it to blend in. I only read about the spell once, but never got to really try it until then.

   "Not too shabby." I put the pillow down near my bed.

   I got in bed, clearing my head by reading that book I was immersed in. I finally got to the first battle of the war.

The battle of Canterlot.

      On August 2nd, 2980, Nightmare moon's three Lunar Legions swarmed the entire Capital from the ancient Fort Everfree in a single fleeting night, swamping the Celestial Guard elements and forcing the entire 1st Suncaster Brigade — always stationed countryside since it was the Equestrian Capital — to fall back to the Palace.

      The sudden attack was brutal and shock trooper fast on all fronts, literally crushing all but the Palace defenses in hours. After a whole night of siege, the Palace fell.

       The entire 1st Suncaster Brigade — along with Brigadier General Suncaster himself — lost their lives while buying the inhabitants time to escape. I remember every moment like it happened yesterday. No pony who took up hooves was spared our steel.

       It is projected over 7,981 lost their lives that single night, 181 guards and the entire 1st Suncaster Brigade, with none wounded.

       Losses for the Lunar Legions remain inconclusive. Some reports say a few hundred, others dozens, to even non at all. Most speculate further Lunar Republic subterfuge poisoning even the casualty reports with half truths and full out lies, always depicting the Lunar Legions suffering little to no losses, while the Equestrian forces suffered entire Brigades.

      Therefore, historical casualty reports are impossibly inconsistent.

      Celestia had been off on royal business that night, so she did not hear word of Equestria being at war until a full four days later, thanks to Lunar spies and rogue raiding parties finding and eliminating most of the runners sent to warn her.

      This night marks the beginning of the Equestrian civil war and my part played in it.

   "Sun Tzu would approve." I laughed wearily, thankful we were not fighting anything like that.

   I put the book down, blew out my candle and tried sleeping. It was very hard. I knew what happened to missing people on Earth. I cringed on the inside about what could have been happening to Rainbow Dash, or the other ponies.

    Gripping my pillow tightly, my heart was burning with passion to find and stop whatever was responsible. But I also felt pain, for there was nothing I could do about it that night.

   "Trouble sleeping?" I heard over my shoulder.

   "Huh?"

   I would have jumped, if it were not Luna asking that. "Yeah, a lot on my mind."

   "Allowest my aid." Her horn flared and she leaned towards me. It touched my forehead, then a rush of calm hit me.

   My worries washed away with it.

   I slumped down, suddenly wanting desperately to sleep. "What the hell was that?"

   Luna giggled. "Twas a calming spell. Twas also coupled with another. Both shall ensurest thou well off tonight from brigands of the mind."

   The warm and fuzzy feeling was so intense, I felt like I was about to float away on a barge filled with happy plum sprites and stuffed animals, yeah.

     I giggled. "You say the darndest things. Why do you still talk that way?"

   Luna scrunched her nose in part laughter at my groggy voice, part vexed at my brash question. "And for what is that supposed to insinuate?"

   My vision blurred a little. My eye lids felt like they weighed a ton. "Oh, nothing rally, just wandered why."

   "Tis how I was taught. I knowest it not current speech, but it suits me fine. For what reason thou thinkest otherwise?"

   Giggling, I patted her neck. "I have my raisons. Antediluvian is bardocucullated shore, but it's sooo old-fisted. Try something more Mormon, butt if it's two hard...for...ya...."

   "Mormon, hard!?"

   Luna proceeded to talk, but I do not remember much after that. I had already dosed off. It was a dreamless sleep, more of a magic induced limbo hibernation if anything.

                                                            Day three.

   I felt like someone had punched me in the face.

"Ugh...." I gripped my pounding forehead. It was sometime after dawn and the sun was not helping, for once.

   "Good morning, Argyle."

   Luna was lying on the plush rug near my desk.

   "Did thout sleep, oh, did thou- drat. Did you have a good night!?" She sounded like she was talking to someone deaf.

"Whoa, Luna. For the love of Jesus and his pogo stick, why are you shouting?" I tried to get out of bed with my head splitting.

    I just sat bedside with my hands on my head.

   "What's the matter?" She walked up to me.

"Oh, it's my head-"

   I froze, head still reenacting the battle of Antietam, I thought I heard Luna say something not in archaic, even a conjunction.

   I thought it could have been just the headache. "Did you just say something in slang?"

   "Verily, I took your advice and became more Mormon, as you call it. A word I never heard before, but it matters little."

"That's good."

   My head committed metaphysical suicide. "Gyah! Ugh."

   "Hmm, It might be a reaction to thy curse being dispelled. Such dark things often leave mental scars."

"How long will it last?"

   "Not too long. You canst heal yourself if thou want to speed it."

"Alright."

   I tried to imagine the headache gone, while my left hand glowed and the pain slowly died down.

   "Thank you, Darling. I promise I'll never cheat on you again." I looked at my left hand and chuckled.

   Luna looked side to side, thinking I said that to her. "Um, right, you are welcome."

   Feeling better, I shot up. "Right! I have a case to solve."

   "As do I."

   I got dressed, grabbed my IPod and the needle from last night, then wished Luna happy hunting. After she left my room,  I concentrated on Twilight's home again. But right when I flashed, what Luna said before finally hit me with my head pains gone.

Wait, Mormon!?

   I flashed with a broken picture.

   I saw nothing but the sky above me. I started to fall, tumbling end over end.

"Fuuuucking whooaaaahhh!"

   I hit a tree branch and held on, sighing like I had won the last hand of black jack against the devil for my soul.

By the wisdom of Buddha's third chin, that was close.

"Oh, my, Celestia! Argyle!"

   I looked below me. Twilight stood on her balcony wide eyed at me.

   "Are you alright?!"

   "Phew, am I ever!" I let go, landing on the balcony, counting my lucky stars.

   Twilight hugged me. "What happened?"

    I chuckled at her surprising action. "I just lost my image for a split second right into my flash."

   Twilight let go and pointed at me, slightly angry. "You could've been killed! You have to be more careful."

   She's right. Flashporting needs a clear picture, or there's no telling where you will go. Flashport in Canterlot, end up stranded in Hollow Shades. Have fun with that vacation.

   "It was an accident. I am no daredevil."

   Twilight shook her head. "Well, alright."

   "What happened?"

   I saw Spike look up from the stairs. "Oh, hi, Argyle!"

   I waved.

   "Argyle had an accident and fell on our tree, but he's fine."

   "He fell on our tree?"

   Spike wondered how one can fall on a tree, then realized what Twilight meant. "Oh, no, he should take it easy. That stuff can be dangerous."

   I joked, while knocking on the tree trunk with my knuckle. "Honestly, I feel bad for the tree."

   They just glared at me.

Huh, tough crowd.

   Rubbing the back of my head, I waved them good bye. "Well, I have to go now. Nice seeing you guys!"

   I flashed down below the balcony.

   They both waved.

"Good luck!"

"Have a good one!"

   I walked into town, saying hello to everypony walking by. It was good I knew everyone.

   Something heavy was bobbing in my left pant pocket. Reaching into it, I pulled out a bit purse, to my pleasant surprise. It also had a letter wrapped up with it. That was the third time I found something with a letter in my pocket. I wondered if it was an Equestrian thing. Regardless, it happened a lot.

   Shrugging, I read the letter.

Argyle,

      I gift unto thee spending coinage. Useth sparingly, doth not grow on trees.

      Considerately, your teacher, Luna.

   After chuckling at the letter, I grabbed my chin with my hand. I had an idea.

   I grabbed a seat and took in a breath. "Alright, Argyle, you got this."

   I sat down and weighed my options. I had little time left to get it right, or I would regret it forever.

   A well dressed pony approached me. My pulse quickened. It was time. I had to make a choice.

   "Good morning, Sir."

   The pony nodded to me. "May I take your order?"

   "Um, yeah, I think I will have eggs, alfalfa sprouts and a bowl of fruit please, oh and some coffee."

   "Hmm, very good, Sir." He took my menu and trotted off.

  This was my first time ordering at a restaurant alone. Before, I never knew quite how to put what I wanted and always felt like I was bullying someone by ordering them around just to give me food. Strange, I know, since I had to pay them for it. But, now I'm not shy anymore.

   Checking my cash purse, I counted about thirty-five bits to burn.

   After eating, I put down twenty bits, then went back to what I was doing, finding my first lead.

"Oi, Boy'o!"

   I turned around, then saw the guard with an accent and the one with a scar.

Well, look who it is.

   I went to greet them. We stood near the middle of town square.

   "Hey you two." I waved.

   "Hello, Argyle, it has been awhile." The guard with a scar waved back.

   "Fancy meetin' you here, Ladd."

   I shrugged. "What are you two doing here?"

   The guard with a scar answered, "We are searching for the missing citizens."

   I crossed my arms and smiled. "When Celestia said she sent her two best, I figured it was you."

   "That's what she called us?" The guard with an accent laughed.

   "General Arco requested us. Her Majesty accepted."

   I thought for moment. "So, how many have gone missing?"

   The guard with a scar hung his head down. "Thirteen."

   My eyes widened. "Thirteen?! There should've been a man hunt after five!"

   "Aye."

   The guard with an accent nodded. "Celestia didn't want a panic."

   "So, she sent just us to keep it quiet."

This is far worse than I thought.

   I shook my head. "Not anymore, Luna and myself are now looking into this. That's why I'm here."

   "Really?"

   The guard with an accent laughed. "Why didn't ya say so earlier?"

   "Well, we could sure use the help." The guard with a scar nodded.

    I snapped my fingers, remembering to ask a question that bugged me. "Oh, hey, what are your names, by the way? I never got a chance to ask last time."

   The guard with an accent laughed. "No worries, the name's Canagan."

   The guard with a scar smiled. "I am Augeron."

   "Pleased to finally meet, so what do you two think is the cause?"

   Canagan looked to his friend. "You wanna tell him?"

   He nodded. "Alright, Argyle, if we tell you, you have to keep it to yourself."

   I narrowed my eyes. "I would never disclose information, even under pain of death."

   "Well, that's good." Canagan smiled.

   Augeron however, was not smiling. "We have reason to think it may be a ponynapper."

As I thought. Now, I just need a suspect, then something tangible to prove guilt.

   "Any pattern to the disappearances?"

   Augeron shook his head. "Non at all."

   Canagan shrugged. "Completely all-over-the-place random."

   "Have any leads?"

   Augeron shook his head again.

   "No, we have already interviewed every report and checked into every lead."

   He looked annoyed. "We were nearly thrown blind into this, little briefing, no real leads except the reports."

   Canagan waved a hoof, also annoyed.

   "Celestia just said she had The utmost faith in us."

   He snorted, "Whatever in Saint Pasture that means."

   Augeron patted his friend on the shoulder. "Easy now, no need to get worked up."

   "Still, that's less than ideal for sure." I was really starting to get a full picture of Celestia.

   What I was seeing did not sit well with me and it took a lot to get under my skin.

I do believe it's time for a slightly more elementary approach.

   Nodding in confirmation at my plan, I asked my two new friends, "Hmm, alright then, who was the first victim?"

   The two guards thought for a minute, then Augeron told me, "Minuette, I believe her name was."

   Canagan sighed. "Aye, her mother filed the report over two weeks ago."

   "Then that's where we start." I turned to walk towards the dense side of town, where the most houses were.

   Augeron cleared his throat and stopped me. "Argyle, before we start I must ask, are you certain? Do you have experience in this?"

    I sighed, not out of annoyance, but towards how I could put it the same to them as I did to Luna without repeating myself.

   "Back on Earth, crime's a daily obstacle. Ponynappings are called kidnappings there. They happen every day in the thousands across my land."

   They both looked at me wide eyed.

   "Saint Grove, by the thousands ya say?"

   "That is very disturbing."

   "Yes, it's a very serious problem. So, I suppose I do have a natural born experience in this, as being Human is to know such a thing enough to avoid it after all."

   "Then you are going to be an asset."

   Augeron rubbed the back of his head. "If we are right, then this will be the last mass ponynapping in centuries, in other words, a very long day."

   "Us guards 've the occasional apple thief now an' then, or an animal attack. Not murder or ponynapping an' saints never in that order!"

   "Then, we have work to do."

"Wait!"

   I turned around, eyeing over towards the café. My waiter trotted up to me, holding out his hoof, on it a small bag.

   "You left ten bits too much, here."

   I smiled pleasantly surprised. "No, it's alright. Keep the change."

   I turned on my heel and started walking.

   The waiter persisted. "But, it's too much!"

   I looked back and smiled. "Consider it a tip then."

   I walked for a few seconds while Canagan and Augeron followed.

    "A 10 bit tip? Wow, uh, thank you, Sir!"

   I gestured welcome with my hand so the waiter could see it.

   Canagan laughed. "Well, ya made somepony's day."

   "I guess I did."

   I smiled then asked Augeron, "So, do you remember where Minuette lives?"

   "Yes, just down this road." Augeron pointed his hoof towards a distant Ponyville home.

   It looked no different then any other.

   We arrived at the door. "This is it?"

   I've never been to this home before. I knew Minuette, but I never met her family.

   "Yep, this is the place, Boy'o."

   "You'd better knock first."

   I gestured to Canagan. "She's not used to me."

   Hesitant at first, he knocked on the door.

   A Maya blue mare with solid steel blue eyes and a solid periwinkle coloured mane answered the door.

   "Yes? Oh."

   She noticed the two guards. "Have you found my Minuette?!"

   She had a kind French accent, mild but there. Her sudden excitement crushed me.

   "No, Ma'am. We're still lookin' for her." Canagan seemed crushed too.

   The mother looked to the floor. "I see. Then why are you here? I answered all I could days ago."

   "I will take it from here, thank you." I put my hand on Canagan.

   He looked dubious, but let me go forwards.

   Minuette's mother eyed me curiously. "Who are you?"

   "I am here on behalf of Princess Luna. By her order I am to solve this case and find your beloved daughter."

   I hoped my words would ignite something in those sad eyes, like she was just a shell, empty, without purpose. Someone had stolen her life away.

   She seemed to warm up a bit. "It's alright kind creature. It has been 16 days, 18 hours and 48 minutes. I have already made my peace. All I want now is to bury my daughter."

What monster does this to others?

   I swore no rest to everything. Mortals can sleep when they are dead. I had work to do.

   "May I ask for the honor of knowing your name?"

   She looked at me, slightly stunned. "Edel."

   "Edel, I know your daughter well. She is a sweetheart. I will do everything in my mortal power to find her. However, I must ask you for one thing."

   "Oh, my Minuette spoke of you."

   Her eyes flared with a glint of hope. "Wait, are you not the Human that helps around town? I've heard of you. Of course, if it will help!"

   Even with the smallness of the flare, it made me smile. "If you may permit, these guards and I would check Minuette's room for anything that may lead us to her."

   Edel thought to herself and smiled slightly. "Only if you tell me your name, Human."

   "Argyle, Ma'am."

   "Ah, yes, come inside, Argyle. My Minuette's room is just this way."

   "Thank you."

   Canagan huffed. "Let 'm answer the doors from now on."

   Augeron nodded. "No joke."

   It was very cozy and quaint inside, like any other home in Ponyville. Edel took the three of us up a set of stairs. We turned left into a hallway once at the top. A guard rail moved towards three doors down the wall on my right, two on a wall, one facing me at the end of the hall.

   "Her room is your first right." Edel opened the door. "I kept it as she left it last."

   The others and I entered Minuette's room.

   "That is well news."

   Canagan eyed around the room. "So, what 're we looking for?"

   I looked around. "Anything out of place that may tell us why she disappeared."

   We looked through her room very respectfully, but thoroughly. Even after about twenty minutes of looking, we found nothing.

Without a real picture of what we need to consider out of place, this is like finding a certain sea shell blind folded.

  I remembered Pinkie and the syringe I found where she hid that prier night.

  "Why indeed?" I saw something in one corner of the room, wedged between books in a small bookcase.

   I picked it up, it was a party hat.

   "Miss Edel?" I showed her the party hat.

   Canagan looked at it. "A cone hat?"

   "Oh, that was from the party Minuette was invited too, um, Sugarcube corner I think?"

   She thought to herself and giggled. "It had one of Pinkie Pie's humorous names, Glad You're Not Dead Party I believe, but that was over 17 or so days ago."

   "Yes, it was." I glared at the folded paper cone hat, like it was the first prime witness, the things it could tell, the secrets contained in that cone.

   I wondered what formula would be used to find the volume of a cone filled with truth.

And the plot thickens.

   I asked Edel, "Is it alright if I my keep this?"

   "Yes you may." She smiled.

   "That's all we need, I think. Thank you for your help, Ma'am."

   "No, thank you." She showed us to the front door.

   Edel looked at me once we were out the door. "Argyle, please-"

   I nodded to her. "I will with every fiber of my being, Miss Edel."

   She shook her head. "No, I wanted you to be careful, all of you. Whoever is doing this has no soul and is capable of anything. Please, be careful and do not join my daughter while finding her."

   "No worries, Madam."

   Augeron smiled. "You have the best there is on this."

   She hesitantly nodded and smiled.

   I put the party hat in a bag I bought off a street vender.

   "What's goin' on, Argyle?"

   Canagan pointed at the bag. "We spent twenty or so minutes searchin' a victim's room an' all we take's a paper hat?"

   Augeron stared at me, quizzically. "You have an idea of who we are looking for, do you not?"

   "It's honestly too early to make any assumptions, even theories."

   "But ya must hav' a reason."

   "I do. I was at that party. Pinkie threw it for me. If I'm right and the other victims were there-"

   Augeron's eyes widened. "Then the disappearances might not be random at all!"

   I smiled. "Bingo. Now, who's next guys?"

   Canagan scratched his head. "A young mare, Sweetie Drops I think 'er name was."

Oh, no, Lyra's friend.

   I sighed. "Aright, lead the way."

   We went door to door, all thirteen victims. Each one had a piece of the party in their rooms, or had attended my party. I had hit pay dirt. There was a connection.

Sloppy, Pinkie Pie, very sloppy.

   I still did not know if she was directly guilty, but I knew she had something to do with it. It all lead to her. I always suspected two things at once. Either she was guilty, or somepony else who was at the party was framing her. Either way, it looked grim for her.

   After some walking, a strange guard flew down from the sky. He saluted Augeron, then whispered something to him. After Augeron thanked the Pegasus guard, he flew away.

   Augeron looked sickened suddenly.

   I wondered what happened. "What's up?"

   "New missing pony report."

   He gestured to follow him. "I know the way."

   We came up on a bridge. I saw Rarity's home and narrowed my eyes. We were walking right towards it.

Why are we?

   "Who sent this new report?"

   Augeron sighed. "I believe he said a filly sent it in."

   Canagan thought to himself. "Aye, but what was the name again? It started with an S...Swe...sweee somethin'."

Oh, no.

   I cringed. "Sweetie Belle?"

   Canagan nodded his head. "Yes that's it!"

   I froze, pulse raising.

   "Who's gone missing?" I hoped I was wrong.

   Augeron frowned. "It was her sister, miss Rarity."

   I bolted towards Rarity's house, running like a German King Tiger tank just rolled into town.

   Canagan and Augeron ran after me.

   I had no time to waste. Rarity could have still been alive. I had to find that psychopath, theory or not. I knew where I was looking first, but I needed a few final bits of the puzzle from Sweetie Belle.

   I ran up to the door, knocking on it hard. I did not mean to pound on it. I was caught in the moment.

   Canagan held his hoof up. "Whoa, calm down, Boy'o."

   Augeron added with sense, "Getting angry will not save miss Rarity."

   I agreed with them, but if I found Rarity, I would find Rainbow and the other victims.

   I heard on the other side of the door. "Um, who is it?"

   "Sweetie Belle, it's Argyle. I heard about Rarity!"

"Argyle?!"

   Sweetie Belle opened the door. "Have you found her?!"

   She had been crying. Her eyes where puffy and red.

   Her appearance got to me a little. I shook my head, both to answer her and to clear my mind.

   Sweetie Belle broke down crying again. "Oh, nooo. Where is she?"

   "Sweetie Belle, I am going to find her, but I need you to tell me something. Can you be strong for me?"

   She sniffled. "Alright, what do you need?"

   "When did you see her last?"

   "Yesterday evening."

   "Where?"

   "Here, in her home, the Carousel Boutique."

   "When did she leave and why?"

   "Well, Pinkie Pie came over and asked her for some help designing some dress she wanted."

   All the pieces melded together in my mind. "One last question, did she leave with Pinkie Pie?"

   "Well, yeah, she needed help. Rarity took some stuff with her, then told me she would be going with Pinkie and to watch the shop until she got back."

   She sniffled again. "But, she never came back."

   My eyes widened. I had my suspect. "Alright, stay here, Sweetie Belle. I'll take care of the rest."

   I got up to leave the Boutique and have a nice little chat with a certain pink mare.

   Sweetie Belle tugged on my pants. "Um, mister Argyle? You don't think Pinkie took her, do you?"

   "I just need to talk to her, but we'll see what happens after that. Stay here and continue being a little angel for me while I get your sister, alright?" I robbed her head.

   She smiled and saluted me. "You have a Crusader's promise!"

   I laughed and turned to face my psychopath.

   I jogged to the road leading to Sugarcube Corner.

What will I do exactly when I find her?

   The other two guards trotted with me. I could tell they were concerned.

   I saw Pinkie walking over on the other side of the street. When she saw me, I froze in place.

   My eyes trained on her with knifes. Pinkie tilted her head, staring at me without expression. Once she caught on, she grinned at me. Then I saw it. Something about that grin made an artic chill freeze up my spine. That was not Pinkie Pie.

    A crowd came and passed over us, market rush hour. They broke eye contact, then Pinkie was gone when the crowd cleared.

   I took off running after Pinkie Pie. I had no time to waste. I was too focused to notice what Augeron and Canagan had to say about my brash behavior.

   I stopped near Pinkie's bakery, the lights on. She was inside.

   Augeron stopped me before I could close in. "Alright, I understand you are upset, but stop for a breath and talk to me. Why are we here?"

   "Think, Augeron. Party hats, other favors from a party that Pinkie threw, then everypony who attended started disappearing suddenly. That includes Rarity, who went missing the day she left with Pinkie Pie."

   "That's true, but what evidence gives the pink one guilt?"

   Canagan shrugged. "Even if you're right, there's not enough to prove it."

   Augeron thought to himself. "Still, we have to ask her what happened last time she saw miss Rarity."

   I took a breath in, needing them to follow my lead. Not for vanity reasons, I just knew exactly what I was looking for. I decided to show them my last piece of evidence.

   "This is what sparked my suspicion of her." I reached into my pocket, bringing out the broken syringe. I had it stuck in a cork I grabbed from the Café.

   The both looked at it.

   "A needle?"

   "Where 'n Saints did ya get that?"

   "I found this at Twilight's house last night, after I caught Pinkie Pie hiding near a doorway. I found this crushed right where she hid. The shatter marks are consistent with a hoof print."

   They both looked at each other and sighed.

   Augeron nodded. "Alright, Argyle, what now?"

   I looked towards the entrance of Sugarcube Corner.

   "She expects me, so I will go in first and talk. Canagan, head over and cover the rear exit while I head in. Augeron, when I give you a signal, you will know it when you see it, rush inside from the front. If you do not hear from me in 10 minutes, rush in. Alright?"

   Both guards looked worried.

   Augeron narrowed his eyes. "What if you are wrong, Argyle?"

   "What if I'm right?"

   Canagan slowly nodded. "Alright, Boy'o. Ya can count on me."

   I took a breath in, handing Augeron my bag.

   It had all the evidence to prove probable cause of suspicion, including the broken syringe. "If for any reason something happens to me, bury her."

   Augeron took it. "Do not fret. I got your back, Argyle. Just let me know when."

   I went up to the door. It rang with a bell once I opened it. I walked up to the counter and sat down.

   No pony else was in the store, just me and my suspect. Even if it went bad for me, in nine minutes and twenty-five seconds my two friends would have ensured her downfall, as my death or harm would have proven her guilt.

   Guilty, or innocent, time was the deviser, myself but baring witness the dividend.

   Sherlock Holmes would approve.

   "Oh, hey, Argyle!"

   Pinkie popped out of the door leading to the kitchen. "What a surprising surprise, again!" She giggled.

   "Hello, Pinkie." I waved to her.

   "Soooo, you want a cupcake!? I just made a batch of my super-duper-oh-so-yummy-tipy-top-secret rainbow cupcakes! That's why you're here huh?" Pinkie giggled.

   "Well-"

   "Say no more, back in a jiffy!" Pink poofed back into the kitchen.

   "Cupcakes, huh?" I figured I had at least eight minutes left.

   I always wondered what speaking with a psychopath would have been like, always curious as to what made them tick, why they needed to kill. Genetic, difference in mentality, or just a basic hatred for ones own race, it was all speculation, however that pink in front of me was real.

   It smiled, giggled and bounced. No one would have ever suspected it a cover for psychosis. Perhaps, it was not just a bubble of personality, but a façade for whatever was truly behind that pink mane, something hungry.

   "Alrighty!"

   Pinkie walked out, a filled plate of dark cupcakes with rainbow icing balanced on her back.

   "Get 'em while they're hot!" She put the plate on the counter in front of me.

   I reached for one. "How much do I owe you?"

   Pinkie laughed. "Silly Argyle, you don't pay for gifts!"

   She walked away from the plate.

   "You going to have one?"

   "Oh, I already had a bunch!"

   She pointed at me. "So you eat up!"

   I still had at least seven minutes to burn, no rush. I looked at the cupcake. It was rather beautiful. It would have been a shame to eat such a thing. I never knew rainbows could be instilled into food without a Zap apple.

   "Zap apple cupcakes?"

   She shook her head. "Nope, even more super special, a one-of-a-kind ingredient!"

   I laughed. "What is it?"

   Pinkie metaphorically zipped her mouth shut, buried it, built a house over it and locked the front door, then shook her head.

   I inspected the cupcake, then I tilted my head. "That reminds me. Why were you hiding in Twilight's home?"

   Pinkie looked at me and shrugged.

   "I was helping Twilight out with her books, Silly, not hiding. Just ask her or any of our friends." She kept eyeing at the cupcake then back to me.

   There was something about that cupcake that was really alluring. It had a sent to it I just loved. It made my mouth water. I tried to ignore it.

   "Yes, I'm sure you said that, but did you tell them about the needle you had? The one that I found crushed where you were hiding?" I smiled, but she was not.

   Pinkie blankly stared at me. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

   "Hmm, sure you don't, since nothing happened to Twilight that night, you dodged a bullet, but the glass cuts on your hoof would attest otherwise."

   Pinkie just glared at me, then showed me all four of her hooves one at a time. "See? No cuts, Silly head. Guess that puts a few holes in your claim?"

   I leaned towards her. "And yet it moves, Pinkie."

   I shifted back into my chair. I figured five minutes left.

   "Pinkie, where's Rarity?" I was about to put the cupcake down, but something made me want to at least taste it.

   I took a bite out of it, then put it down.

   Pinkie huffed like she had been holding her breath, then grinned at me. "Oh, I would not be worried about her." She giggled.

   "Why-" I froze.

   Once the wonderfully flavored icing wore off, I tasted something strange.

   I looked back at the cupcake. The part where I bit had dark chunks in it. I felt around in my mouth, chalk full of chewy chunks of something. The taste was very familiar, like iron. I knew that taste. I had eaten blood sausage once by accident and nearly threw up over it.

   The taste of iron and another flavor, it all tasted like meat. It was not a cupcake, but an impromptu meat pie.

Where could she get...meat?

"Gack!" I dry heaved then spit out the chunk of cupcake.

Why did I bite that!? How stupid am I?!

   I realized to my shame it was but an impulse of nature. Humans are omnivores and crave meat after a while. The brain's want-center would release hormones that would trigger the need for meat and the impulse to eat it.

   I cursed at myself.

   Sherlock Holmes would not approve.

Damn my omnivorous nature! It may very well have killed me!

   I glared at Pinkie. "Where did you get meat?"

   Pinkie giggled. "Aw, what's the matter, you don't like it now? But, I thought you loved your friends?"

   She grinned.

   I gaped.

   "Friends?"

   I looked at the bitten cupcake, then grimaced. "No...."

   I turned to give Augeron the signal, but my legs gave, horrified to discover they were numb.

   "Oopsy daisy!"

   Pinkie laughed. "Somepony's clumsy womsy! Well, I did put enough sleepy stuff in that cupcake to knock out two Earth Ponies."

   I was slowly losing feeling. "Ugh."

   I had been drugged inside a psychopath's hunting grounds. Three minutes was still too long. I dragged myself by my arms over the floor. I had to get to the door, or the window. My arms were long enough to put a hand on the glass, signaling Augeron, anything at all, even getting close enough to yell at it.

   Pinkie danced around me, singing.

   "Ring around Argyle, his mouth was full of Rarity, once I gut him out, then cut him up, I'll sell him as a specialty!"

   Pinkie laughed. "Whoohoo! This is fun!"

"Gah, gotta...get...door."

   I pulled harder, my arms going limp. I had lost feeling in my lower torso, but I felt my heart. It pounded in my chest like a jackhammer.

   "Man, are all Humans this strong? Everypony I did this to barely lasted a few seconds. Even Rarity was out in ten, yet you've been crawling for almost a minute!"

   She laughed. "You really are a Super Spark!"

Stupid, I'm going to die an idiot.

   My arms were almost fully numb. I slipped trying to pull on my elbows.

   I dragged my limp self and reached for the window. "Got...to, window!"

   It looked closer than it actually was. My vision started blurring and depth perception was going with it.

No, I'm going t make it!

   "Oh, Argyle."

   Pinkie walked over and stomped on my hand hard, the one thing that could still feel pain.

   "I know about the two meany guards outside, waiting to take you from me."

   She smiled. "I know you suspected me from the moment we last met at the Palace. I just wasn't exactly sure you'd do anything about it, that is, until you caught me at Twilight's."

   I kept crawling, towards whatever I could grab.

   Pinkie laughed and followed me.

   "So, I thought in my brain and made a clever little trap for you. That needle was meant for Twilight, sure."

   She leaned right up to my ear. "But, I crushed it just for you. I knew you would search for it, then come here right into my hooves."

   My eyes widened.

So, she was the one hunting me? I fell right into her trap, thinking I was the one trapping. Even still, Augeron and Canagan now have the proof they needed, my death.

   I was so close to the door, just one more numb pull and I could ring the door's bell. "Must...try."

   "Where're you going, Silly? The party's not that way!"

   Pinkie trotted next to me.

   "We still have other cupcakes to try and there's that one batch I need your help with." She giggled.

   Reaching with a nearly numb hand for the door knob, I touched it and smiled. "Got...you-"

   I gave out right then, falling unconscious. I suppose the endorphin boost from reaching the door, however small, must have relaxed me just enough for my will to give.

   I smelled musty air and something else stunk, the metallic smell of blood and the nausea of petrifying flesh. I woke up inside a dark room, tied down on what felt like a cold slab of steel. A cushion was under my head supporting me. I looked around, large and thick leather strap belts held me in place.

   I did not struggle, knowing it would not help. A normal person would have screamed and panicked.

    I really thought about it. While parts of my body and mind wanted to howl in terror, other more versatile parts knew if I made little noise I had a few more seconds of life to burn. I would need every tock, every beat.

   I saw a bluish thing to my left through the corner of my eye. It was over towards a dark side of the room. I could not turn my head much to see it, as I did not want to be lively. I needed more time. It could have been Rainbow Dash, but it was not moving, or making noise.

   I closed my eyes. Sounds, smells, lights, anything I could get I took. It took all of my will power just to keep my emotions from wrecking me. They swirled and burned, crashed and turned into a maelstrom of panic, fear, anger, hate, worry and most importantly an emotion I had never felt before that moment.

   It was difficult figuring it out, like a kind of fearing-worry drop of the stomach that pushed a burning passion for survival. Not because I did not want to die, it was not that primitive. I did not want to fail my friends before I was sure they were safe. Even with that cupcake filled with meat, I still had yet to see bodies. I knew very well the kind of position I was in. I was very likely to die horribly that day.

No, not a room. A...cellar? Dungeon?

   Excerpts from the show Dexter slide showed in my mind. I followed that show very closely back on Earth. It was a great show. I finally understood what it felt like to be on someone's table. I would soon be Pinkie's trophy.

   I heard a door open and hooves patter down stairs. I steeled myself. I was going to die badly. I wondered, what was first? My teeth? My nails? My skin? What will she take first to watch me squirm like the insect she thought I was?

"The gusts pulse again."

   Each creaking step sounded, like every step told me how many minutes, or hours, she would work on me. I counted them. A normal person would have screamed. My breath was held in. Even if I tried, nothing would have happened.

   The hooves got closer. A cold breeze from the doorway washed over areas one should not feel on a psychopath's table. My clothes were gone. My mind shuttered in glim gray.

   I felt a hoof beat on my chest. "Wakey, wakey, sleepy head!"

   I stayed perfectly still. Hoping she was just checking on me and would move on.

"I said wake up!"

   I felt a hard slap strike my face. "You think I'm stupid?!"

   I tasted blood. My teeth had cut my cheek from that slap.

   "Just hoping you are." I chuckled and spit out the blood in my mouth.

   She smiled.

   "Amused? Good, I'll soon be too."

   She giggled. "That I can promise."

   Her hair was flat and not its usual pink bouncy glory. She wore a dress made of different coloured patches of skin, each one with a cutie mark. I felt like my guts were getting torn out when I saw the Maya blue one with an hour glass on it.

   I also saw a horn of the same colour on a makeshift necklace with two other unicorn horns around her neck. Three different sets of Pegasus wings were also stitched into the back of her morbid dress.

"Truth has many faces."

   My friend Minuette, I was too late.

Miss Edel, I am so sorry.

   I choked at the sight and had to look away.

   I glared at the dark room. It was more like a basement.

   A sheet hung in the background on a moist wall, Life is a party! on its tattered surface.

   Tools also littered about the room, bloodied, obviously used. Horrifyingly, some ponies were on the walls as taxidermy heads on wooden boards.

   "Is that what you have planned for me?"

   Pinkie looked at the head boards and shook her head. "Oh, no, you're far too special for that!"

   "Lucky me." I cursed her soulless existence.

   "Oh, yes, you really are!"

   She nodded her head. "You see, you're going to help me with something extra super important."

   "Other than to satisfy your sick cravings?"

   "Ha!"

   She trotted to my right.

   "You think I like this?"

   Pinkie suddenly snapped at me. "You think I like doing this to my friends?!"

   She pushed the table to my left. It swung. I faced that corner with the blue figure I noticed. My eyes widened. It was Rainbow Dash. She was not only dead, but butchered and turned into a taxidermy stature.

   That pushed me over the edge. "Aaahh! Rainbow, nooo!"

   I saw another dead corpse farther to my left, also on a table. It was completely skinned and gutted, a void in the center of its skull where a horn might have once been. It was so mutilated I had a hard time telling who that was at first. Then I saw the eyes, blue and stunning. Rarity, I was too late to save her as well.

   I had failed Sweetie Belle.

"Purpose still remains."

   I gritted my teeth at Pinkie. "You monster!"

   I tried to lash at her, but the belts of course held me in place.

   "Don't tire yourself out yet!"

   She swung the table back.

   "The fun's just starting!"

   Pinkie laughed, trotting to her tool table, grabbing a knife from it. "Once I finish, I'll be done for good!"

   "Pinkie, you're a serial killer! You will never be done!"

   "I don't kill cereal silly!"

   She laughed. "I'm going to kill you."

   I shook my head. "Why? Who told you to do this?"

   Pinkie froze and looked at me slightly gaping.

   "Bravo, Argyle. Out of all the ponies I have done this too, not one asked me if somepony else was involved. It was always, Oh, no, Pinkie, why are you doing this?! Or, Stop, I'll do anything!"

   She sighed. "That's why I wanted to save you for last. You're extra special."

   "Tell me Pinkie, who is it?"

   She shook her head. "You would never understand. She's not of this world, a monster."

   I blinked. "The little girl, you mean?"

   Her eyes went wide. "H-How...do you-"

   "She brought me here, Pinkie. I've been hunting her since day one."

   Pinkie closed her eyes.

   "She came to me, shortly after your party and told me everything."

   Her eyes watered.

   "She even showed it to me. It was so horrible." She knelt down and held herself. "She told me she and her friends were hungry and they fed on hate. She wanted our friends for food, my friends."

   Pinkie got up, shaking her hoof at thin air. "But, she can't have them! I spent the last two weeks making cupcakes, because love's the only way to beat the monsters!"

   "Ugh, love? Sweet Jesus, Pinkie, you have the Elements of Harmony!"

"I know that! They're not powerful enough!"

   Pinkie pouted.

   "She showed us using them. We all died anyway."

   Her face lit up with a sickening smile. "So, I thought what's a more powerful symbol of love than cupcakes? I turn everypony here into a symbol of love and I starve the monsters!"

   I closed my eyes, hardly able to believe my ears.

   "So, now you understand why cupcakes are so important."

   Pinkie walked in front of me.

   "Although you were last on my list and this will accelerate my schedule a full week, I think I can make do."

   She eyed my arm while licking her lips. "I heard about a mage's focus points from Twilight one day. I'm curious, are there really special points on your body? Like organs or glands?"

   I turned my head away.

   Pinkie looked at my whole figure and giggled.

   "Now I understand why you always have clothes on. Humans really have everything upfront, unlike colts where you have to cut to see it."

   She tilted her head. "Any other points I need to know about?"

   I held my mouth tighter.

   She giggled.

   "It's alright. I wanted to see and explore all of it for myself anyway."

   Pinkie walked to her tool table. I saw my IPod on it.

   "Hey, Spike told me about this. An IPod he called it?"

   Pinkie nudged it and the it flashed on.

   "Ooooh."

   She giggled. "All I need to do is press on it right?"

   "Only if you press really hard."

   I chuckled. "In fact, you'd better smash your head on it, as hard as you can, just to be sure."

   "As hard as I can, huh?" She smiled and grabbed my IPod then brought it down on my head.

   It bloodied my nose. "Ah!"

   Pinkie laughed. "Hard like that?"

"Fool."

   I guess my nose hit the play button. It started playing a rather appropriate song.

  "Hey, it worked!" She grabbed the ear buds, then turned up the volume to max and listened.

   I knew that song. Need to, by Korn. "You've got to be kidding."

   "You Humans and you're strange angry music, I love it!"

   The song filled both of our ears while she let the tip of her knife just touch my left arm. My body tensed like a vice at the cold steel.

   "Oh and I made sure your magic would not work. No pony likes a party pooper!"

   She leaned in next to my ear. "Now let's begin."

   The blade dug into my left arm. I felt a sudden electric surge of horrible pain, as the blade cut deep. My face contorted with agony. I yelled as she drug the blade down my upper left bicep. The blade let up, then pulled out of the wound.

"Give in."

   I breathed hard, eyes watering, heart about to burst.

   The blade came again while Pinkie whispered, "Shhh."

   I felt it cut even deeper. I yelled again. The tip scraped the bone that time.

   Pink huffed. "Oh, its not here. Unless it's inside your bone? But, it's a little too early for that."

   I felt like fainting. The room spun. My head hung, only feeling the gash in my left arm.

"Let go."

   I felt something inside stir, a very familiar cold.

   Pinkie came back with a tool doctors used to pry open a ribcage. "Man, with all this blood it's hard to see. This should help!"

"Hurry, you must let go."

   She jammed it into the gash and cranked.

   I rasped, the room was getting dark.

"Release me!"

   I was numbing all over as the cold pressed at the base of my skull. After I heard skin tearing, I blacked out.

   I woke up standing while yelling at something. I shook my head. I had no memory of how I got there, or what was going on.

   Pinkie hid in a corner in the fetal position. I saw the steel table to my left bent nearly in half at the head board. The room was trashed to shambles. Thankfully, the song had stopped.

   Pinkie babbled in absolute fear. "Y-you're- you're a m-monster, just like...h-her."

   "Pinkie, what happened?" I held my hand out.

   Although she did try to kill me, something else had scared her half to death.

   Pinkie saw my hand and screamed in fear. "Nooo! Stay away!"

   I recoiled.

   She broke out crying while rocking herself.

   "I thought I was stopping them, but now I see you've always been watching me. I need more time...."

   She grabbed her knife on the floor with her mouth, then poised to charge at me. "Killing one of them should slow them down, it has too! I'll start with you!"

   I waved my hands. "No stop Pink-"

   Pinkie charged and jumped at me with an insane look of bloodthirst and a howl that would have made a Viking piss himself.

"Truth will not be denied!"

   My left arm brought itself up. A black lightening bolt shot out of my left hand at her. It hit her square in the mouth, tearing a burning hole into the back of her throat. She fell down next to me after I dodged her. Her bloodied and bruised body twitched like she was having a seizure, then stopped after a half a minute.

   I looked at my hand and arm. For a second it looked wrong, different, but it went back to normal when I blinked. My mind was cracking under the stress. I eyed around the room. I could have sworn the walls and celling were closing in, that the room was getting smaller, that the air was getting thinner.

   I heard a large bashing noise up the stairs. The door was being kicked in, then it gave with a loud crunch.

"Argyle! Ya down there, Boy'o?!"

   "Pinkamena Diane Pie! Surrender now and come peacefully."

   Two sets of hooves quickly trotted down the stairs. "Stop where you stand scum! Your spree is at an...."

   Augeron and Canagan froze at the foot of the stairs.

   "Saint Pasture."

   Canagan stood agape at the grizzly sight of Pinkie's killing room. "No, not the pink one...."

   "My Celestia...Argyle!" Augeron ran up to me. "Are you alright?"

"Yeah...fine." I gave way, but Augeron caught me.

   "His arm!"

   Canagan pointed at my mutilated arm. "She really did a number on you, Ladd!"

   "We must get him to the hospital! Help me, quick." Both guards helped me to my feet.

   I was so tired, yet so unbearably happy to have made it out.

"I'm deleting Need to...."

   Augeron and Canagan looked at each other confused.

   I laughed, then rasped in a low pain stricken voice, "Hey guys. We solved the case."

   "Yeah, Boy'o, that we did."

   My eyes watered, a different pain ebbed inside. "But, they died anyway."

   "There was nothing you could do about it."

   Augeron cleared his throat, "You did good."

   I looked at him with blood shot eyes. "How did you find me?"

   "After ten minutes passed with no signal we searched the shop. You were not there."

   Canagan huffed, "Which I'm still tryin' to figure out, since we had the place locked down tighter than Captain Ferrell's safe."

   "We searched all over town. An hour later, we got a tip that Pinkie was seen with a large bag entering her house."

   "So, we rode right over here, with some of are boys."

   Other guards trotted up to us, after we worked our way up the stairs. Augeron ordered them to secure downstairs and apprehend the culprit.

   "Ah, Saints! Augeron, our friend's losin' a lot of blood!" Canagan tried to put pressure on my arm with his side.

   I grunted.

   "Sorry, Ladd, but pain's better than dead."

   "Alright, cover him up first, then we haste to the Doctor!"